Gypsymystic

All names and events are entirely fictional and copy rights reserved. © 2010 by Roberto De La Vega

Author, Ghost Writer, Poet, Song Writer, Philosopher.

All rights reserved. No part of this document may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without prior written permission of by Roberto De La Vega Inc.c/o Robert Ryan Kaczmarek

 I’m on this cruise, out in the middle of the ocean. People seem to be very friendly and just want to have conversations. I am focused on trying to master my telepathy. I concentrate on a nearby basketball. I hold out my hand extending my arm and I concentrate as hard as I can on the ball. All my energy is directed on the ball. People stop talking around me in be wilderness , as to why I am doing what I am doing. I close my eyes, bow my head, and then in the next breath I say, “Ball”. Then to my surprise the ball quickly lifts off the floor and flies right into my hand. I open my eyes to see this and I am amazed. Everyone around me is wondering if I am some sort of magician. The conversations starts up in a low tone. Almost like whispers of disbelief. I drop the ball and allow it to roll away from me to almost the same spot where it was before. I let it come to a complete stop and then I look around at all the people staring at me. I smile and say, “I’m just practicing, my gift”. This time I concentrate much harder and I keep my eyes open. I say, “BALL!” It flies up, then over so much faster through the air than the first time. I grab it with both hands and people are just confused by what they think is a trick that their eyes are playing on them. People begin to clap and whistle. I smile and then blush. “Thank you” I respond. Later during that day, after a full morning of sun tanning, the clouds start to cover the sky, and the ocean begins to rock the ship. I am calm and just start gathering up my things so that I can head back to my room.  *06/01/2010 copy rights

As the storm grew closer to the ship, the waves became wild and thrashing.  It was difficult to maintain proper balance just to simply walk from one end of the cabin to the other.  So I sat on the floor and started to visualize myself out of my body and hovering through out the ship.  I was scamming over every compartment, each and every inch, in order to get a good idea of how everyone else was handling the ships motion.   Suddenly my spirit was pulled quickly out of the area where I was hovering as if I was a metal object that was being pulled by a powerful magnetic force.  Light flashed, stars swirled around each wall I went through until I arrived in a small cabin with two small children.  They were all alone with out the parents or any sort of adult supervision.  The feelings I was sensing from them were scared, terrified, and confused.   This forced my separate self to fly back into my body right were I sit and then as I came out of the trance I still had a strong sense of the feelings that were left with me.  I got up and ran out my cabin door.  I began to walk quickly on deck, going down stairs and through corridors and around corners.  I got to the cabin that the little children were and I knocked on the door. *06/02/2010 copy rights

 

The door opened slowly and a very small boy with black curly hair and big blue eyes was standing between the door and me peering out at me.  He said “Hello, can I help you?” When he spoke I noticed that he was soft and trembling.  His face appeared to be red like a rouge makeup blend was applied to his cheeks.  I got myself to speak thinking to myself, think about what you say and be careful as not to sound like a creep.  I extended my hand first before speaking and I said “Hi, I’m Doug, and I was just checking out guests on the cruise to be sure that they were safe and okay during this troubling storm.”  The young boy extended his hand and grasped mine tight and said “Hello, my name is Troy”.  He opened the door a little more and there sat his sister.  She was shivering while sitting in the corner of the room alone.  Troy continued “and this is my twin sister Toni.”  “How do you do? I asked.  I looked at her and smiled.  My smile must have been comforting and assuring because Toni immediately stopped shivering and smiled and said “Hi’ back. Toni had Jet black hair down beyond her shoulders and piercing blue eyes.  Her complexion was soft white and cream like in color.  “Would you mind if I came in for a minute?” I directed the question looking to the both of them.  Replying, “Sure”, Troy…”I don’t see why not” Toni at the exact same time.  I stepped in and shut the door behind me.  “I get the feeling you two knew I was coming. Is that true?”   In a stereo response they both said “Yes”.  “So, then you know why I am here?” *06/03/2010 copy rights
 

I kneeled down and swept Toni’s bangs away from covering her face.  “Toni ? Tell me what I can do to help“.  I said. Troy responded, “ We saw what is going to happen so we were hoping that there was something, some how , some way, that you could do to get the ship out of harms way?”   I turned and looked at Troy.  “You know I haven’t taken on a task this big before, let alone being filled with passengers”.  Toni jumped up and said ‘Yeah but I think with the three of us, we all can do this together.” The ships motion was getting stronger and we were having a difficult time keeping our steady balance. “Okay, I said “How do you suggest we begin?”  Toni spoke up, “Let’s first think of location where we can set the ship down and where the water is calm. A place where we would be safe from the storm’s wrath.”  Troy said, “I will concentrate on a place where the water is calm, You Toni can work with Doug to transport the ship safely”.  We all sat down on the floor  forming a circle and held hands.  We bowed our heads & started to concentrate deeply on the task at hand.  Our bodies were swaying back and forth simultaneously.  Heat began to radiate from the center of the circle.   Light swirled up in the form of a tornado.  As it continued up it swirled out to the outside of us, and then out of our room.  In no time the light whirlwinds began to surround the ship, traveling faster and faster.  In a split second the ship disappeared from inside the funnel and appeared in another location of the Ocean, where the water was calm and the weather was perfect. *06/04/2010 copy rights

 

“So tell me, what are the two of you doing on this cruise?”  I directed with  parental authority. “Especially with out your Mom and Dad?”  “Awe Uncle Doug, we were worried about YOU” both twins replied.  “Come here and give me a hug”.  “Okay -Okay, so explain…what happened?”  “Mommy and Daddy went to an emergency meeting in Beirut, and they left us home with Uncle Ben”.  “So where is Uncle Ben now and how is it that you two managed to escape his clutches?”.  “Troy and I were playing outside and then in an instant we both had a day vision that you were in some kind of trouble.  That’s when we decided to teleport ourselves aboard the cruise ship.  Said Toni.” I responded,  “I’m happy you were here to save the day, but now I must insist that you both get beck to Uncle Ben right now, before he comes looking for you and he catches you with me. Give me a hug and kiss.”  With in a split second after the twins hugged and kissed me, I closed my eyes, concentrated and said very loudly, “To Uncle Ben!”. With that the two vanished in thin air and I was alone in the cabin. *06/07/2010 copy rights.
 

I left the cabin and started back up to my own when the Ship’s Captain stopped me.  “How do you do?”  He asked.  “Very well, thank you.”  I responded.  He looked like he was in a daze, or a deep sense of bewilderness.  “Everything all right Sir?”  I asked.  He responded, “Well, No, as a matter of fact we were on a course in a heavy storm headed to our destination and now the ship’s navigator seems to think that we’re on an entirely different course all together.  Completely out of the storm harms way.”  “Hhhhhhmmmm, that sounds unreal if you ask me!” I exclaimed.  “Indeed” he said, and then “Good Day Sir, I hope you enjoy your cruise”.  “Thank you and I hope to see you for dinner as scheduled.”   I said. “Oh yes of course I wouldn’t miss it for the World.” Then I’ll see you then and I headed off back to my room.  I really couldn’t shake the look of the Captain’s face from my memory.  He looked very troubled. You see, I knew what happened. No one else on the ship could possibly know.  So I thought…..*06/08/2010 copy rights.

It was late in the afternoon and I was taking a stroll on the ships deck, when out of nowhere from around the corner jumps this little bald man named George.  “Oh, Hi George, you scared me.”  “Hi Doug, I was hoping that you wouldn’t have foreseen me trying to do that.  I saw you walking way back over on the other side of the ship, so I snuck quietly over to this side to try and scare you on purpose”.  He said.  George and I have known one another for about the past 8 years.  He’s been a good friend to me ever since the first day we met.  I was outside my sister’s house trying to take down the Christmas lights for her on January, and I slipped off the later and sprained my ankle.  George was walking by with his little dog and saw the whole thing.  He helped me up and managed to get me to the hospital with out any worries.  I have seen him just about every day ever since.  “George, this is my Vacation, I’m supposed to be relaxed, not scared or stressed!” I barked.  “I know Dougie, I’m sorry I just think it’s funny when you get scared.  You jump so high, you scare easily.”  He responded.  “Besides, I miss you.”   Even though we see one another every day, I still seem to need my little Georgie fix.  “Awe, thanks, okay so what’s up?”  I asked.  “Nothing much.  I was checking things out on the internet and I discovered that there has been a few cruise high jackings  by pirates and I was wondering what you think that the chances are we might be their next victims?”  “George, you worry way too much, besides, I would simply teleport them to a dry hot deserted Island somewhere.”  We both laughed and continued our afternoon walk. *06/09/2010 Copy Rights.
 

I needed to get back to my room so I could prepare for dinner with the Captain.   By the time I get to my cabin, I notice that the door was slightly open.  I never leave a room with out completely shutting the door.  So with extreme caution and deep concentration to react to trouble I step into the room and look around.  I hear some rustling around in the rest room, so I head towards the door and then turn the knob.  It’s unlocked, so I quickly push the door open and shout “Who’s there!?”  Putting my hands and arms up in order to defend myself.   “It’s just me Ben”, said the tall, tan white haired man, standing in my bathroom going through the medicine cabinet.  “What in the hell are you doing here? You scared the shit out of me!” I yelled.  Ben was wearing cargo shorts, sandals, a Hawaiian shirt, sun glasses and  a NY baseball cap.  “You look like you’re going on vacation.”  “I am, I’m joining you!”  he said.  “Now wait a minute, where is the twins?”  I asked.  “They are with my brother & your sister, you remember them?  Their parents, David & Donna?” “Of course I do you Dork!” and then I pulled Ben close and gave him a good tight hug.  “I’m so glad you’re here.  I hope you have a nice suit to wear for dinner.  The Captain has invited me to dine with him and I’m sure there’s enough room for one more.”  Ben snaps his fingers and his clothes change from tourist attire to a very classy beige dinner suit. “Nice” I tell him but let me get ready. *06/10/2010 Copy Rights.
 

When we arrived to the Banquet Room, there were a few waiters and a host ready to greet us and then seat us.  I said “party of two for Parker, please”.  “Right this way Sirs”  the host graciously set us up at the Captain’s Table.  This was a fairly large table which seats about 20.  More then ¾ of the seats had been occupied.  To the Right of me there were an older couple, whom appeared to be a husband and wife, in their mid 60’s.  I nodded and smiled as I was being seated.  Ben sat to my immediate Left.  “How do you do?” the husband greeted us.  I said “Very well thank you”.  In no time the whole table was filled even the Captain was set in his seat at the head of the table.  He stood up from his seat, and said “I would like to make a toast, if I may”, everyone stood to join in.  He continued, “I’m not sure what happened during the storm, it had appeared to mess with all our gauges and  GPS navigating equipment, but we appear to be back on track, and we apologize for any inconvenience the storm may have cause you.  You know, the good Lord likes to remind us Sailors who’s boss from time to time.  Please enjoy the rest of your cruise, and thank you so much for coming!  Cheers”.  *06/14/2010 Copy Rights.
 

Just before I finished the last bite of my dessert, George comes up to the table and then taps me on the shoulder.  “Oh Hi George, what’s going on?” I ask.  He whispers in my ear, so I stand up, excuse myself  from the table and follow him outside of the Banquet Room.  “So, how do you know if it’s true?” I ask.  George says, “I saw her, she was out on the open deck with a parasol looking out across the ocean.  I return into the Banquet Room and whisper into Ben’s ear, He says “Would you please excuse us?” and we both leave dinner.  George seems frantic and nervous, fidgety even, to the point that it’s becoming annoying to both Ben and I.  “George!  Stop that, there’s nothing we can do about it right this second” I command.  All three of us walk out to the open deck of the ship.  Ben freezes dead in his tracks, I don’t notice right away as I am walking out into the open deck and scamming the area.  Then in plain view I see her.  She is standing there at the railing.  Long Blond hair, slender bodied lady in a long draped evening gown, blue low back with angular pleating. Ruffled bouquet detail, holding a matching parasol…looking more stunning than ever under the starlit night and crescent moon.  I stop, and just stare.  Unable to move.  I glance back to see what George and Ben are doing they seem to be in the same sort of trance state that I was under.  I clear my throat and call out, “ Jocelyn?”.  The beauty slowly turns around and then carefully looks over the three of us standing there looking dumbfounded.  “Hello Boys” She replies.   *06/15/2010 Copy Rights.

 

I Cautiously walked up to Jocelyn and lightly hugged her.  As I backed away I asked her “Why are you here?”  She began telling me about what happened back home.  Her story was both , intriguing and surreal.  As she was telling me George and Ben moved closer to listen.  I could tell that Jocelyn was really upset about what she was telling me and so I gently placed my hand upon her back in a comforting way.  After she finished she slowly pulled out a handkerchief from her hand bag and wiped away her tears. I asked her if there was anything that I could do to help?  She said, “I would like to hold a meeting with everyone and then see if there is something that we all could do”.  Ben interrupted “You do know that we’re on our vacation right?”  “Yes I know, and I’m so sorry.  I would never have come or have asked you for help if I didn’t think it was absolutely necessary”.  “Do you need an answer right away?” I asked.  “NO, not at all.”  “Well then how about you stay with George for the duration of the trip and  we’ll make a plan of what our next move is?” “Would that be okay George?” He nodded quickly, with out saying anything.  She agreed and we all walked off deck and back to my cabin. *06/16/2010 Copy Rights
 

Back in my cabin I ask everyone if they would like a drink.  George hops up and starts to help with the orders.  Ben says he would like a dark beer. Jocelyn asks if we have any champagne.  George frantically searches the kitchenette.  I pick up the phone and order room service to deliver a few bottles of their finest champagne.  I make myself a Gin Martini with three blue cheese olives. My suite is a bit bigger then the average cabin on board.  It comes with a king bed.  A small kitchenette. Dining area with a table and four seats.  Full bathroom with double sinks.  Not the sort of cabin you would expect on a cruise ship but I paid extra for the amnesties.  As we all four sit down at the table I notice George forgot about himself.  I get up and make him a rum and coke over ice and then there is a knock on the door.  “Room Service!”  I open the door and welcome striking man inside.  He smiles at everyone and says “Hello”.  We greet him, thank him and as I show him to the door I slip him a large folded bill.  He looks at it and smile greatly and says “Oh thank you Sir!”  I say, “You are welcome, Please call me Doug from now on.  “Yes Sir, Doug“ …he chuckles out to the hallway.  I continue to pour Jocelyn her flute of champagne and as I hand it to her I say, “Okay, please tell us what happened?”  06/29/2010 part I.  Copy Rights.
 

She begins to tell her story…“Well, I was back home visiting my Grandmother and Grandfather  who live in Kanyakumari.  My Grandfather was sick with an unexplained illness and he was living there to under go treatment for the illness from one of the local herbal medicine men.  The weather was getting progressively worse as the day went on.  My Grandfather was beginning to feel weak so he wanted to go to bed in the after noon and get some rest.  Grandmother and I made some food for him and us to eat for supper.  The storm was turning into a very aggressive electrical storm.  Thunder and lightening, high bursts or winds and heavy rain.  I was trying to storm proof the house with candles and extra water both hot and cold for tea or what ever.  Gram was heading back to check on Grandfather.  At the precise moment that she opened up the ajar door, this huge lightening bolt came out of nowhere and hit him right where he lay.  Gram screamed and fell to the ground.  I ran back and saw the smoke and burned body , that once was my loving Grandfather.  We held a service for him later the following day.  Now that I don’t have my Grandfather to look after the first thing I thought of was to come back to all of you.  06/29/2010 Part II Copy Rights.
 

I felt really bad for Jocelyn’s loss.  We all did.  She has been a huge part of our lives as far back as we all can remember.  Being like family, her family was our family.  We all spend the remainder of the evening grieving together and sharing fantastic stories about Jocelyn’s Father.  Sometime around 3 am, Jocelyn made it clear she was tired and in need of rest. So, she and George bid Ben and I good night and then left for George’s cabin.  Ben was tired as well, so was I.  We got into our pajamas and climbed into my king size bed.  It didn’t take me long to fall fast asleep.  With in what seemed seconds I was dreaming in full color and surround sound.  The dream I was having was really packed with action.  I was flying around helping everyone and anyone who I sensed was having some sort of trouble.  Physical trouble or psychological trouble.  In my dream, I also had the ability to heal anyone with the simple touch of my hand.   07/01/2010 Copy Rights.
 

Ben got up and jumped right into the shower.  I continued to read the morning paper that was left outside the cabin door. Suddenly there was a knock on the door.  “Room Service” he cried, I answered the door, helped push in the tray and then handed the waiter a bill.  “Thank you Doug.  Said the same waiter who delivered the champagne from the night before.  “You’re welcome, have a great day”  I said.  I noticed his name tag said Matthew.  Matthew had curly blond hair, fair skin and blue eyes.  He was a slim but tall young man.   Dimples on both sides of his mouth when he smiled.  Must have been somewhere around 22 years old.  I showed him out. Then I began to set the table for two.  When I called to order breakfast it was eggs benedict, miniature blue berry muffins and fruit salads.   That’s Ben’s favorite.  I’m more of a fried potato, eggs over easy and sausage a man myself.  Seeing how I was on vacation longer then him I decided to get his favorite instead of mine.  07/02/2010  Copy Rights.

Ben walked out in his robe, “Good Morning, Sunshine” he said while kissing me on my forehead.  I let my hand caress his back in a lovingly way as he passed by.  “Good Morning, did you sleep good I asked?” “Yes, I slept fantastic thank you.  How about you?”  I replied “I slept good only I had weird dreams.  You know me always playing the super hero.”. “Yep, you sure do.”  Thanks for breakfast.  Everything looks delicious.  Good let’s eat.  We sat and chatted about what we might want to do together for the day and how we should incorporate George and Jocelyn into our itinerary.  “We could go see the museum together.”  After you and I hit a few rounds of golf.  You know George and Jocelyn don’t play.   That’s right, how about we plan to do that and then we meet them at the museum at about 3pm, after that we can go to dinner and maybe do a little dancing.  I pick up the phone and ring room #  157.  George picks up.  “Hi George” I say and continue talking about our plans for the day.  07/02/2010 Copy Rights.

By the end of the day  the four of us were so exhausted.  We had such a busy schedule on land.  Played some golf, went to lunch hit every  museum and tourist hot spot from every brochure that we could find.  Afterwards we went too dinner at a fabulous restaurant and then we went out clubbing.  I danced so much that my calves and legs were feeling a bit like rubber.   I could tell that Jocelyn and George were having a blast.  They had painted on smiles from ear to ear for most of the day.  They are very close friends. As soon as we got back to our cabin I got into my pajamas and headed to bed.  It wasn’t long before I was fast asleep.  Before I knew it I was dreaming again. In my dreams I have the ability to change the outcome of a dream, or the direction that it is taking.  If the dream becomes too stressful or I feel threatened then I have the ability to instantly change everything about the dream to ease my mind if I want.  This is a form of Lucid Dreaming.  I control my dreams in deep sleep they do not control me.  I also have the ability to communicate to anyone who I know in their dreams.  I appear in their dream, then talk to them and then return to my subconscious dreams.  07/07/2010 *Copy Rights 

I started dreaming about Jocelyn and how she has the power of Empathy.  In no time she appeared in my dream, standing right next to me while I watered my beautiful garden that I work on from time to time in my dreams.  “Hi” I said.  She replied “Doug, I really miss Steve, Have you picked up on anything from him?”  I turned to her and said “Yes I did, he contacted me a few weeks ago in a dream and before I could get out of him where he really was he faded out of the dream”.  Steve is Jocelyn’s older brother.  He was born with the ability to fade in and out.  He could be visible or invisible, right where he stands.   “What did he say?  I really need to know! She exclaimed. “He told me that he was ok.  The place where he was at wasn’t any place that any of us should try to go to.  It was dangerous that he was there.  Just before he faded out he said not for me to worry and tell you he loved you.”  “And you didn’t think this was something that I should have known right away?, OH Doug!  “Now Listen Jocelyn, I completely understood everything that you were going through with your parents and I didn’t feel it was necessary to burden you with any more worry.  I had planned to tell you when I felt it was the right time.  Besides, Ben, George and I have a plan….we just weren’t going to put it into action until after the vacation was over.  David and Donna and the twins are in on it too.  So don’t you worry, we’ll get him back”  I hugged Jocelyn and sent her back to her own dream.  I rolled over onto my stomach and continued dreaming about watering my garden.  07/07/2010 *Copy Rights 

As I was standing there in my dream holding my hose in my hand I felt a tap on my shoulder.  I turned around and nobody was there.  All of the sudden I heard Steve’s voice, “Hey, ppsst!”  I turned around again this time turning the hose as well and then the water hit him.  It was Steve.  I could see a small part of him standing in the flow of the water. This made him partially visible.  “Hey Steve, we’re coming to get you. Just tell me were you are”. He quickly responded “No don’t it’s too dangerous”.  I was debating inside if I should tell him about his Dad.  “Your Father passed away last week, we need you home.  Your mother and sister need you right now”  He suddenly became visible and dropped to his knees and wept.  I kneeled down and hugged him as tight as I could.  “I’m so very sorry, he was a great man and we all loved him very much.”  Steve jumped up became invisible and said, “Somebody is coming, I will check in with you later”.  “I love you” faded from his mouth as he began to vanish.  “I love you too” I said in confusion.  Wondering if he even had the opportunity to hear me.  07/08/2010 * Copy Rights 

All of the sudden it dawned on me.  I can follow him.   I turned off the water. Closed my eyes, concentrated and said “Take me to Steve”.  In only moments I was standing in a shallow pool of water. All around me was old brick and stone.  It looked like I was inside a water way the kind you would see under the city of Paris.  The clothes I had been wearing weren’t the same as what I had on  when I was dreaming and watering my garden.  I was wearing the pajamas that I had put on before I went to bed.  I suddenly realized that I was actually awake and somewhere away from my bed on the cruise ship.  I slowly walked forward in the stone tunnel hearing some mumbling that sounded like two men speaking at a distance.  I felt a cold wind pass by me, and suspected this was Steve,  invisible.  I reached towards the wind and felt something so I grabbed hold of it and said quickly  “ Back to ships cabin!”.  In a split second I was back in my cabin room.  Still grasping onto what I thought was a part of  Stephan's body.  It was his arm.  Ben woke up from the disturbance and jumped out of bed.  I pulled Stephan towards me and held onto him as tight as I could in my arms.   I could tell he was breaking down and he was weeping on my shoulder.  He became visible to Ben and I and Ben joined in on the hug.  We held one another for a long period of time, until Stephan started to stop his whimper and cry and then we all released.  07/09/2010 * Copy Rights.
 

Knowing this was the last day of my so called Vacation.  I turned to Steve and asked him “What in the hell is going on?”  Stephan just wiped away his tears and said “ I got myself into some very big trouble and I was trying to figure out a way of getting out of it”.  “I’m not so sure I want to know what exactly it is so let’s talk about this later.  Right now this is the last day of  my vacation and as long as you are here with Ben and I you are safe, and in good hands.  OH and by the way, your sister is here too.  She joined us a day or so ago, she’s with George”.   Steve got really antsy and wanted to go see her.  I told him her room number so he could call her and meet with her. We all left the cabin after showering, shaving and getting dressed.  The breakfast buffet was were all of us were meeting to dine together.  Steve seemed so much more relaxed after having a nice shower and putting on a change of clothes.  He was the same size as me, we used to exchange clothes as children when we were growing up in the same neighborhood.  He’s a very handsome man.  Blond hair, blue eyes, fair skin.  His high cheek bones and dimples were very popular with the ladies most of his life.  Either with or with out a smile his dimples were present.  We’ve been best friends now for the past 30 years.  07/09/2010 * Copy Rights. 

After breakfast and a lot of catching up, we all decided to meet back in one of the open bars that were by the pool to discuss what we all were going to do together as soon as the cruise ended.  Also to work on our tans.  Nothing better then clean crisp ocean air and to lounge around a pool with a great tropical drink in hand.  I telegrammed the twins and their parents to come join us on the last day.  They all arrived with in minutes of the invite dressed and ready.  Ben and Stephan played pool valley ball with Troy and Toni.  I laid back and caught up with my sister Donna and Ben’s brother David.  Along with everyone getting up to speed on what happened to Steve and how Jocelyn and her Mom were doing. It was a great day for all.  As the sun was beginning  to set, the ship was preparing to dock in Port of San Francisco, CA.  Once everyone returned and packed to leave we all met back at the ships boarding ramp.  We said our good byes to the crew and thanked the Captain and then heading back to my house in Tiburon, CA. 07/12/2010 *Copy Rights. 

I didn’t tell Stephan and Jocelyn or even Ben yet, but I had taken it upon myself to set everyone up in my guest house.  It had five rooms and plenty of space for everyone.  Before the cruise ended I made arrangements for Jocelyn and Steve’s Mother June to come live with me.  I had her flown in and taxi’d to the house so she was there when we got home.  June and my Mom were best friends all their lives.  Almost like sisters.  When my Mom wasn’t available June was, and vise a versa.  It was nothing for me to take her and her children in.  They were after all a part of my family.  Good people who would do just about anything for you if you asked them to.  Ben loves them too so it wasn’t an issue for him either.
I pulled into the garage, and then lowered the door.  Behind me was Stephan , Jocelyn , George, and my sister , her husband and the children in her Van.  Everyone was going to spend the weekend with me.  I needed to go to the store to pick up a few things so after everyone got settled, I surprised them with June and left them to all catch up.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

 

I asked Ben if he wanted to go with me and  then Troy yelled, “I do!”  so the three of us hopped into the car and headed down the road to the Boardwalk Market.  As soon as we walked in Ben and Troy disappeared.  I grabbed a shopping cart and  started picking things off the shelves as I passed from my shopping list.  Ben came back holding beer, wine and some soda.  Troy had some candy bars and some juice.  They both put their things into the basket.  In no time I was finished with the list and ready to check out.  Brenda was the checker at the register.  We always went through her line.    “Hey boys, how’s it going?” she asked as she scanned .  “We’re doing good, just got back from a really nice cruise”.  “oh sounds perfect!” she responded.  She bagged everything up then asked if we needed help out “Thanks but we got it”  “Have a good day, see you soon”  “You too, bye” I said.  Troy was smitten walking out of the store.  He was a good ten years younger than Brenda, but he didn’t care or see it like that.  We teased him in a loving way on the way home about it.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Right when I got back into the house after we all packed in the groceries, Jocelyn came up to me and gave me a really big kiss and a hug.  She pulled away and whispered in my ear “Thank you so much”.  I pulled her back in and hugged her a little bit longer and whispered beck in her ear “ Don’t mention it, it’s my pleasure to have you all here with us”.  I  finished with the hug and said, “Okay let’s get cook some food, who here wants to help me?”  Steve jumped up and came into the kitchen from the living room, “How can I help?  What do you want me to do?”  Toni followed and then Ben.  We were all working in a mini production line preparing the food for the  outdoor BBQ, stoves and ovens.   Jocelyn made herself right at home and began to set the outside dining table that was under a large terrace.  When I had the house built I had a full outside living space built in the back yard.  Courtyard style, with stone patios, raised flower and shrub beds, out door gas fire pits surrounding the courtyard. Zen water falls, surround sound entertainment center and temperature control, environmental enclosed 42” flat screen LCD television.  This was a huge hit for anyone who visited, our most used space.  07/12/2012 *Copy Rights.
 

I was having Donna pour the drinks and David keeping June company.   In only a few moments the door bell rang.  Toni yelled I’ll get it and ran to answer the door.  I could hear her talk after she opened the door.  She seems really excited.  Hhhhhhmmmm who else could that be?  I thought to myself, just about everyone else was already here.  Toni ran in very excited and said “Grandma & Grandpa , Uncle Luis and Uncle Tim are here, Yay!”  She ran outside to tell Troy.  I was very surprised.  Ben grabbed my wrist and pulled it towards me leaned and said quietly, “I invited them”.  Thank you I said then kissed his cheek.  I was very excited to see my Mom and Dad.  I dropped everything and ran over to hug and kiss them.  All of them, my brother Luis,& my youngest brother Tim.  Jocelyn came over and hugged everyone then began to get more place settings for the welcomed guests.  Donna took drink orders and I started to chuckle to myself.  This was turning into a time just like it was when we all used to get together on a regular basis once a week and share how our days went.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

June walked over and hugged my Mom.  Dad was right behind her.  They both cried for a little bit and then began to wipe away the tears.  My Father stepped in and hugged the both of them.  I was hoping that this wasn’t going to be the kind of night we would have were everyone would be crying.  Jocelyn’s father wouldn’t have wanted it that way.  I overheard my Father say, I’m so sorry for your loss, Keith was my closest friend”. June said “ I know, thank you”. and helped guide my family to the back porch.    Toni and Troy were tossing a ball back and forth.  Ben was helping Dave and Donna with drinks.  Steve was assisting me in the kitchen.  All of the sudden it dawned on me, I haven’t seen George in a while.  So I went on a search through out the house to find him.  Passing room after room and corridor until I came to a closed door.  I could hear someone talking but it wasn’t clear through the door.  I knocked and slowly opened.  There was George sitting in a chair of my office desk talking to someone on the phone he was laid back in my chair looking out the window to the yard.  He swung around and said quickly, “I have to go I will call you later”. Then he quickly hung up the phone.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights
 

I walked into the room right up to George sitting in my desk chair and asked “Is everything okay?”  He hopped up out of the chair and scrambled around passing  me saying, “Yes, sorry, I was calling my family.” Before he could get to the door I grabbed his shoulder and rested my open hand on him.  He froze right where he stood then turned towards me with this bewildered look.  I said “No worries, my house is your house, you know that.” Then we both went out to the kitchen.  Jocelyn walked up, kissed George and then handed him a beer.  I went back into the kitchen to check on dinner, which was ready soon.  Ben walked over to me and hugged me from behind.  Steve was busy loading skewers with vegetables and fruits for the BBQ.  Ben looked over at Steve and winked, Steve smiled.  I was making polenta, fish curry and roasted chicken.  The kabobs were just a nice little appetizer.  07/12/2010 Copy Rights.
 

Toni came into the kitchen and asked me if we were serving dessert?  I told her I was, and smiled at her.  “It’s your favorite!, now sssshhhhh”. She ran out fast to the backyard, giggling.  I walked out of the kitchen to see how everyone was doing.  June, Agnes and Martin, my parents, were all catching up at the dining table.  Donna, David, George and Jocelyn were all talking at lounge couch area in front of the flat screen, showing old classic movies.  Toni and Troy were swimming in the pool.  Tim and Luis were playing Marco Polo with them.  So I turned around and went back into the kitchen with Ben and Stephan.  I asked Ben if the hot tub was heated and ready for guests.  He nodded, and then went to the laundry room to get a few towels for the swimmers.  Steve and I were just finishing up the skewers and then we took them out to the BBQ together.  We placed them on the grill.  I asked him, “How you doing brother? Are you hanging in there?”  He nodded and smiled.  “I was so terrified, before you showed up.” he spoke quietly.  I just looked at him with a very confident look, as if to say, I got your back now and forever.  We never had to say that to one another.  It was the kind of friendship we had.  One always taking care of and looking out for the other.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

 

The veggies and fruit didn’t take long so we set the skewers on a platter in the center of the table.  I announced that dinner was just about ready to everyone.  Steve jumped into the pool and was splashing all the swimmers.  Mom asked me if there was something she could do to help.  I let her know that she was in charge of preparing dessert after dinner, and she chuckled and said “Oh Okay”.  My Father smiled and then pulled me in for a hug and kiss.  I said, “Hi Pop” and smiled.  The evening seemed so far to go with out a hitch.  I was feeling good about everything.  I met Ben back into the kitchen.  He cornered me and wouldn’t let me avoid him or try to get away from either side of him.  He took his hand, and grabbed the back of my neck, pulling me towards him.  I sort of let out a little laugh, but I wasn’t sure if it was out of excitement or because I was feeling a little bit silly at that moment.  He leaned in, closed his eyes and gave me a firm long lasting kiss on my lips.  As he pulled away he said “I love you!”  I opened my eyes and said “I love you too, now can we eat?”  We both grabbed the food from the kitchen and set everything up on the table outside.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights. 

Toni, Troy, Steve, Luis and Tim were all drying off with the towels that Ben set out for them on the chase lounges.  Jocelyn was refilling drinks and taking drink orders, just like she used to do when we were teenagers and she worked at the local diner.  I was getting the candles lit all around the place settings.  As well as pouring ice water in everyone’s water glasses.  Just like I used to do as a server for wedding parties when I was a teenager.  The table was beginning to fill up with people.  I set my Pop at the head of the table and then Ben at the opposite end.  Mom sat next to Pop.  Then my brothers next to her, then my sister and her family.  Jocelyn, George, and June sat at the other end.  Then Stephan sat down next to me.  I waited for everyone to be seated and then I stood up and raised my glass.  I said, “I would like to make a toast.”  Everyone raised a glass and then I continued, “To Keith, a man of integrity, an abundance of patience, love, charm, class, and humility all bundled into one.  He was a dear husband, a loving father, a caring friend and one of the finest role models I have ever had the pleasure of knowing.  To you Keith, you are loved deeply and cherished by all.”  As I sipped from my glass, I could hear Pops saying “Here..Here!”.  We all sat back down and began eating.  Conversation from that point on was low and calm.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

George enjoyed Toni and Troy‘s company as did they his.   He’s always wanted kids of his own but so far he hasn’t had the opportunity .  Maybe some day he will with Jocelyn was what I was thinking to myself.  He’s usually Donna and David’s first choice as a babysitter when they need someone to look after the twins.  They begged to sit by him on the same side of the table as June and Jocelyn.  I let them do what ever they want when they are staying with me as long as they are respectful and they mind their manners.  My sister and brother in law would die if they knew half of the things that I let them get away with.  I got up and went around the table, making sure everyone who was seated had everything that they could possibly want or need for a very relaxing and wonderful dinner.  Ben got up and helped me in the kitchen, gathering more drinks, and condiments.  Everyone did look like they were having a nice time.  We returned to the table and continued to make conversation until all the plates were becoming cleared of food.  Stephan and Jocelyn jumped up and began clearing plates.  I insisted that they do not do that as they were my guests but they refused to listen to me and continued as if it was their time together there and in the kitchen.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Mom came into the kitchen and went right to the fridge.  She took out the blueberry pie, whip cream and milk and walked it out to the table.  Ben saw to it that she had a knife to cut the cake.  The dishes were all rinsed and put into the dish washer.  Jocelyn and Steve went back to the table for dessert.  Toni got all excited knowing that we were all having her favorite dessert.  Troy asked where his favorite dessert was so I went to the freezer and pulled out some chocolate éclair dessert.  I got one for him and me it was one of my favorites too.  I got one for my Pop, then asked if anyone else wanted one.  Steve said yes please, so I got his too.  Everyone else had blueberry pie.  I made some coffee, hot tea, and hot cocoa and Jocelyn served that to anyone who wanted some.  The combined efforts of everyone through out the evening really made it a great time for all of us.  One we wont be forgetting anytime soon.  07/12/2010 * Copy Rights.
 

At the end of the evening, I went to Steve and asked him if he wanted to stay up with me for a night cap.
Ben and I showed Mom and Pop to the door along with my brothers, sister and family.  I gave everyone a big hug and kisses goodbye.  Troy and Toni were begging me to stay.  I asked Donna and David if they could and they said it was up to me.  I said Okay.  They ran into the game room to play some Wii.  My baby brother didn’t want to leave either.  He pulled me aside and asked me if there was room for him.  I told him there’s always  room for him.  Mom and Pop said it was okay with them.  I walked June out the guest house and gave her, Jocelyn and Seven each their own keys.  Then I went back into the house to get Timmy’s bed made and ready for him.  Up the stairs and to off to the right were another set of stairs that led to the attic.  I had it converted into two bedrooms and one bath a few years back, but nobody  really ever needed to use this space.  It’s always nice to see it being utilized.  Especially by my kid brother who I never really get to see.  He was like my walking, talking little clone of me. 07/12/2010 * Copy Rights.

I called Timmy to show him where he was sleeping.  Ben was picking up used towels and then replacing them with new ones.  On our way back down from the spare rooms, Tim went in to play Wii with the twins.  I found Steve and we went into the kitchen together for a night cap.  He loves aged Scotch.  I prefer a Gin martini.  I made Ben a Vodka tonic and set it aside for him.  Stephan and I were leaning against the granite counter, and we both clinked our glasses at the same time and said cheers.  I asked him if he wanted some swim trunks for the hot tub?  He said yes, so we took our drinks with us and went into my bedroom to look for a pair of shorts that he would like.  I have so many because I rarely liked to wear the same ones more then twice.  He picked out the blue trunks with the orchids up the sides.  We changed into our trunks and then grabbed our drinks and headed out to the hot tub.  07/12/2010 * Copy rights.

On the way out I grabbed Ben’s drink.  Steve climbed in first then Ben and then me.  We all were giggling like a bunch of little kids getting into a hot tub for our first time.  I sat down next to Ben and he kissed me and I kissed him back.  Then I handed him his drink.  “I need this so bad”  Steve said as he messed around with the jets, then he laid back and zoned out for a bit.  In only a few minutes he turned invisible, everything but the swim suite that I lent him below the water.  Ben and I relaxed as well.  I laid my head back and closed my eyes.  All of the sudden, I hear the water rustling and I look up and it’s Timmy.  He had helped himself to an extra pair of my trunks and then joined us in the hot tub.  I looked at him and asked him if he was doing okay?  He said yes, and then smiled.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights

George walked up to the hot tub and said, that he made sure the twins went to bed.  I asked him where June and Jocelyn were?  He said they went to bed that they were tired.  “Well Georgie, Hop in!”  George felt a little embarrassed and said he didn’t have any swim suits.  I told him to go grab a pair of mine and meet us right back here, we weren’t going anywhere.  He came back in a few moments and then climbed into the hot tub, carrying a beer in one hand and a Sprite in the other.  He went to sit down and I started laughing.  Before he knew it he was sitting right on top of Stephan’s lap.  He felt something and jumped up.  Steve became visible and said “Hey, what the hell?”.  George’s face was so red, we all began to just laugh.  I told him to sit down and relax, that it was no big deal.  Even Timmy got a good chuckle out of it.  George handed Tim his Sprite, “Here you go twerp”.  Tim said “Thanks, fresh” and we all laughed some more.  Stephan went back into invisible mode and we all began to just relax and breath.  All the cares in the world were vanishing in moments.  07/12/2010 * Copy Rights.


 

Thirty minutes had passed and all five of us had not moved an inch.  I got everyone’s attention when I stood up and said “Excuse me”.  Then I got out of the tub and grabbed a towel.  Ben was right behind me and I handed him one too.  Shortly following was Tim, and George.  Stephan reappeared and then shut off the jets and climbed out.  I handed him a towel.  We all dried ourselves off, then went inside.  Ben walked the perimeter to see if anything was left behind from out night with company.  He picked up a stray empty can of  Sprite or two and then came inside.  All of us went back to my bedroom and got out of the damp swim trunks.  I handed both Stephan and Tim an extra pair of my pajamas.  I got into mine and Ben came in and got out of his trunks and into his pajamas.  I went into the kitchen and refreshed everyone’s drinks.
Timmy came in and asked me if we were going to watch a movie.  I said “I didn’t know but we could if he wanted to”.  He said yes.  We went into the home theater room and selected a DVD.  I could hear Ben in the kitchen with Steve and George.  Ben was making popcorn while the other two were searching through the candy drawer.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights.


 

Tim picked out the movie Timeline.  So we all sat down in our seats and I hit play on the remote and dimmed the lights.  After the movie ended Tim asked if he could stay up and watch another one.  I told him he could do what ever he wanted, I loved him but I was going to bed.  George said he was tired, said his good nights and then went off to his room at the house.  Ben followed me to bed while we left Steve and Tim to watch another movie.  I brushed my teeth and climbed into bed snuggling up to Ben.  He asked me if I was okay, I told him yes.  Then I fell fast asleep.  In what seemed to be no time at all I began to dream.  I was dreaming that I was baiting a hook at the end of my fishing poll and Keith came up next to me with his gear and rig and set down on his portable chair.  “Well Doug?” he asked.  I turned to him and smiled and said “Hi Mister G” That’s what I called him since I was little and I couldn’t pronounce Gustafson.  “Hey Douglas”.  “I’m so sorry I wasn’t there when it happened Mister G”.    “Look don’t you worry. Everything happens for a reason.  I was sick, you were busy, it was destiny”,  he responded.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

I know but if I was there I might have been able to heal you.  My healing powers have been becoming stronger with time.  No, you couldn’t have heeled me.  This needed to happen.  Everything I know, should be transferring to Stephan or Jocelyn with in the next few days.  It could enter one or both. When this happens I need you to be there for them to receive it and except it.  Can you and will you do this for me?  Yes, of course you know I will G.  Okay, then I’m going to go now and I will check back in with you a little later on.  “But wait! G!” I said in my sleep and Ben sat up, turned on the light to see if I was okay.  I was very upset that I didn’t get to say what I wanted to Mister G.  I was crying to myself for the personal loss I was suffering and how all I wanted to do was tell Mister G how much he meant to me.  In no time another dream began, this time I was sitting on a train traveling what seemed to be from San Francisco to San Mateo, CA.  In my mind I knew I was on route to New York, by way of Emeryville and then Chicago. 07/12/2010 *Copy Rights
 

I was sitting in my seat reading the daily paper that I picked up from the train station.  I was also snacking on  Jack Link’s Pepperoni stick and drinking Pepsi from a plastic bottle.   This woman came up to me and asked me if the seat next to me was taken?  I said “No Ma’am, It doesn’t look that way” while my eyes never left sight of the story I was reading from behind the paper.    Normally I wouldn’t every do this I would always stop what I was reading and make eye contact with the person whom I was speaking to and then continue with what I was doing.  This time it was different, because I felt that there was something a miss with her, and I needed to concentrate to figure out what it was.  I closed my eyes and then concentrated.  I could feel her setting herself down next to me.  All of the sudden my head tipped back. My body began to shiver, and my eyes were rolling up back inside my sockets.  This was a rare form for me when I was experiencing a day vision.  This was the first time I had ever experienced a Day vision while I was awake, during a dream.  I began seeing all sorts of  colors shapes and symbols.  The sizes were changing in my inside vision and moving closer and then further away.  In split seconds everything went white, then blank.  I jumped up and put down the paper.  I turned to the stranger and said “Who are you and why are you here?” 07/12/2010 Copy Rights.
 

Her eyes first were hazel and then they changed to black.  As she was speaking her original voice began to  change form it was dark, and raspy following the change of the color of her eyes.  She started telling me that I was going to find myself in a very dangerous situation. Before I did she was offering me a way out. I told her, she was crazy and she obviously didn’t know who she was talking to, or the group of people that I represent.  I was getting angry.   I could feel all my energy begin to stir and form around us and the train.  All of the sudden my cousin Jennifer appeared, she said “I Gotcha” in no time I was in her dream, shaken up a bit and shouting “what in the hell was that?”.  She told me that she had this thing visit her in her dreams too and that she had been kicking her out of her dreams every chance she got.  “It wasn’t until today Cuz, that I tapped into your dream and saw her there with you.”  “Do you have any idea who she is or what she wants?”  “No, Aunt Agnes and I were looking through all the Bertrand family  documents that we could find in the library, and the only thing we could figure out about her that they call her the dark raven.”  07/12/2010 * Copy Rights.


 

“Hhhmmm, Did you know that our family last name on Grandpa’s side means the bright raven?  That’s what Bertrand means.  So do you think this thing is an arch enemy and our family opposite, or counter part?”  I honestly don’t know Cuz, just what ever  happens you need to keep your cool and don’t use any of your energy towards her.  Just kick her out of your dreams when you see her there.  “Great, one more thing to worry about.”  I smirked and then said my thank you’s and left her dream and went back to mine.  I suddenly woke up and sat up in bed then got up.  I went into my office and turned on the computer.  I send an e-mail to my secretary asking her to look up everything that she can about this woman who appeared in my dreams as the dark raven.  As I was finishing up, Tim walked in to my office and asks me if everything is alright?  “Timmy, why aren’t you in bed yet?”   He said he was that he was sleep walking and he woke up in the doorway of my office.  I walked Timmy back to bed and then I went back to bed myself.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

When I fell back to sleep I went into our family temple.  This was a place that is only in the dream realm. 
If you went there, you were able to communicate to any relative who has passed beyond life, by calling on them.  I entered the circle, light the candle and then said “Grandpa Bertrand, I call upon you, please appear to me so that I can tap into your wisdom”.  Tiny stars began to swirl like a miniature whirlwind, traveling from the floor to the ceiling until my Grand dad appeared.  “Hey there sonny boy” . he said.  That’s what he used to call me, or sometimes sunshine.   “ Hi papa, who is the dark raven and what business does she have with our family?   She’s appeared in one of my dreams and threatened me, I really didn’t appreciate it!”  “Well Sunshine, she’s a dark and evil being.  She will do anything to split up family and good friends though magic, or spells or trickery. You have heard that expression misery loves company?   Well in her case misery does love company, but it does not reciprocate - written by Addison Mizner.  Papa laughs to himself and then he vanishes from my dream.  07/12/2010 Copy Rights. 

It had become morning and I woke up a little fatigued. It was not a well rested night for me with all the stressful dreaming that I had done.  I went into the kitchen and pulled out all the ingredients to make everyone breakfast.  I also started the coffee.   Just minutes after I woke up the twins came into the kitchen and seated themselves up on the stools.  “Hi Uncle Doug, good morning” they said.  “Good morning kids, do you know what you want for breakfast, yet?”  “Yeah we want the works”.  Then they got up and ran to the game room.  Tim showed himself coming around the corner and I laughed and asked him if he was awake or just sleep walking?  He said “very funny, can I help with anything?”  “Sure, peel me some potatoes”. as I handed him a sack with a peeler.  I was making up some batter for biscuits and some country gravy, with sausage.  The works consists of Bacon, scrambled eggs, toast, biscuits and country gravy with sausage, fried potatoes, and orange juice.  I got busy and Ben came in to lend a hand.  07/12/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Ben came in from down the hallway.  He grabbed a coffee mug from the cupboard and then pour in some coffee from the pot.  He turned and asked Tim and I if we wanted some.  We both said yeah.  Ben walked up behind me and set my mug right in front of me.  Then he leaned around and gave me a kiss.  Afterwards I pulled away, “Good morning”,  Good morning he said and smacked his open hand on my butt.  Tim looked over and just laughed.  Ben gave him his coffee and then Tim said “No kiss for me thanks, but feel free to smack my butt.”  Ben smiled and then smacked Tim’s butt hard and firm.  We all laughed.  Right then Jocelyn walked in with a lost expression, “What’d I miss?”  I answered “Oh nothing I said. “Coffee?”  “Sure, I’ll get it, Mom probably wants some too.”  It looked like everyone was up.  George and Steve were already sitting outside watching the flat screen in the outdoor living space.  Jocelyn walked out there with her coffee’s and then came in to get two more cups.  07/13/2010 Copy Rights.
 

After everyone was finished with breakfast and the kitchen was cleaned up, I sat down outside to relax a while.  Stephan came over and sat in the chase lounge next to me. “Did you sleep good last night?” He asked.  “As a matter of fact I didn’t”.  I began to explain to him my dreams and what happened.  He just sat and listened.  I also told him that Pop came to talk to me.  That made him feel a little bit sad, since he wasn’t there to say goodbye.  I explained to him what he said and that he wouldn’t have wanted him to feel bad at all.  It made Stephan and the brotherly bond we shared even stronger.  “So what do you want to do today? I’m taking the day off, and I freed up my schedule to spend time with you.  Ben is taking the twins to the amusement park with Jocelyn, George and Tim.  That leaves just you and me”.  Stephan looked at me and smiled.  I kind of knew where he was going right when he smiled like that.  It was a mischievous smile that I saw so many times before in the past.  07/13/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

I went to my room and packed two back packs with some extra towels, swim trunks, shirts, socks, underwear,  water proof sun screen and then went I went into the kitchen and made a couple sandwiches, grabbed some cool drinks and snacks and then hunted down Steve.  He was in the guest house courtyard sitting and talking with June.  “Hey Doug” June said with a smile.  “Hi June, do you have everything you need?”  “Yes, thank you.  You two go have some fun and don’t worry about me.  I’m going to call Aggie over to hang out at the pool with me today.” she winked.   “Oh nice, that sounds great.  So we’ll see you when we get back.”  Stephan got up kissed his Mom on the cheek and then grabbed one of backpacks and followed closely behind me as we walked out to the garage and hopped into my Jeep.  Right when the garage door opened someone smacked the window and it scared the shit out of me.  It was Troy, so I rolled down the window.  “Wassup punk?”  He was very fidgety, “Uncle Doug can I borrow some money?”  I reached into my pants pocket and I pulled out a 20 “Here’s twenty bucks, you can have it”.  He kissed my cheek and ran off thanking me.  Ben walked over and said his goodbye’s too.  They were all loading up into our Mercedes. 07/13/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

 I hopped on the 101 and headed South towards San Rafael.  We exited the Lucas Valley exit and drove out a few miles to a small town called Rancho Nicasio.  Just parked the jeep and then hiked up a dirt trail.  This was Stephan and my favorite hiking place where we always went as teenagers, right after we got our cars and drivers licenses.  In about 45 minutes we made it to a little swimming hole.   We dropped our backpacks and then began to strip down to nothing.  As fast as I got my clothes off, I ran quickly into the water.  It was so refreshing.  Steve ran in behind me and then turned invisible.  I could here him laughing.  “Ha ha ha, very funny transparent boy”.  I could see waves from where he went under water.  All of the sudden I felt a hand grab a hold of my leg and pull it up out from under me.  I took a fast breath as I fell down and then below the water.  I jumped up out of the water and swept the hair from my forehead then gasped for a breath while laughing.  I grabbed Stephan's arm and swung him around in front of me so that I could give him a half nelson, locking his elbows behind mine.  “Now I got you!”  He struggled and laughed then became visible, so I turned him lose.  “I miss hanging out with you’ he said.  “Yeah me too.”
This was our time to really talk seriously in private with out any distractions or interruptions.  Stephan and I spent countless hours here in this lake, just working out anything and everything.  07/13/2010 *Copy Rights.

 “Okay, now I’m going to ask you, what was going on when I found you in that brick tunnel?”  I was out on the town on a Friday night and I met this really foxy lady.  I asked her if I could buy her a drink and she said, I could do more then that.  I could take her to her place.  So I did, but when I got there I was hit over the head and then tied up and transported to about three other places.  They shoved a potato sack over my head and all I could do is hear and smell where I thought I might have been.  I know at one point in time I was on a plane.  The flight seemed like it took for ever but judging my the noises of the city and the smells of the foods I figured out that I was in Paris.  At the warehouse where a couple of goons kept me some evil black eyed woman showed up threatening me and my family if I didn’t agree to help her”. “What did she want you to do?”  I could tell by the look in his eyes, he didn’t want to tell me.  “It’s okay, you can tell me.”  “No I can’t” he snapped.  “Alright then, I will find out on my own sooner or later.  You know I will.”  Yeah, you figure it out and that way I don’t have to worry myself or worry about Mom and Jocelyn”.  “Look, our families are tight.  We are not ever going to let anything bad happen to one another.  Do you understand that?”  I grabbed Stephan and hugged him tight, as if never to let him go.  He hugged me back.  Once we were dried off we laid out a blanket and enjoyed a picnic lunch on the wild grass.  07/13/2010 *Copy Rights.

After the picnic and the nice swim and an afternoon of male bonding, between best friends. we got dressed in our dry clothes and loaded up the car.  Stephan made a suggestion that we make a stop off at the grocery store before we got home to pick something up for dinner.  We stopped at the store but we didn’t get dinner.  We bought everything to make martinis.  I decided to just order pizza so we wouldn’t have to cook.  We stopped at the video store too and picked out a few new release previously previewed movies to buy.  Then off to the house we went.   The garage door was already open and the Mercedes was parked on one side.  As we pulled into the garage Troy ran up to the Jeep and was jumping up and down in excitement to tell us all about their day.  Toni asked if we were having dinner together, I nodded and smiled.  Ben walked out and asked “Well how did it go?” “It was great, we had a really nice time.”  said.  I walked into the house and placed the bags on the counter.  I was heading to the bedroom to put away all the things we needed for the picnic.  On the way back Mom was walking out of my bathroom.  She said hi and gave me a big kiss and hug.  “Hi Mom, are you staying for dinner?’ I asked.  She nodded and as she touched my cheek affectionately and then walked down the hall.  While I was in the bedroom, Jocelyn tapped the door and then walled in.  “Hey, did Steve say anything about where he was and what happened?”  I replied, “No, he was tight lipped about everything, but I told him I would find out on my own then.  He told me that was fine.”   She seemed irritated and said “Oh he can be so stubborn sometimes!”  I reminded her that he wasn’t much different then anyone else in her family, she agreed.  We went out to the kitchen together.  07/19/2010 * Copy Rights.
 

In the kitchen I began tIn the kitchen I began to make drinks for everyone.  I made root beer floats for the twins.  I picked up the phone and invited Timmy and Dad over for pizza and a movie.  Luis was already here hanging out with George and Jocelyn.  George and Luis worked together in construction.  George had been teaching Luis the ropes of  the business, making him his apprentice.  Together they get a lot of local work in Marin, San Francisco and Sonoma Counties.  As soon as I put the phone down the doorbell rings.  Toni and Troy run ahead of me to open it, “It’s the pizza guy!” they shout.  “Hi pizza guy”, I hand him the cash and take the pizzas. “Keep the change”.  Then I close the door.   I was heading to the kitchen and I see Jocelyn talking to Steve.  All the sudden from out of nowhere my cousin Jennifer pops in….she looks at me and says “Hi Cuz, Bye Cuz” then she grabs Jocelyn and pops out.  Steve turns to me and says “Wow, where’d they go?”  I just laughed and said “With those two, anything’s possible, who knows?”  We got our drinks, cheered and then grabbed the pizza and went into the home theater room.   07/19/2010 *Copy Rights 

Tim and Dad stroll in after the pre movie previews run.  Mom and June come in with them full wine glassed in hand.  Ben snaps his fingers after Timmy sits down and in his hand appears a fresh root beer float with a big bin of popcorn.  He takes a hand full and passes the tub around.  Jocelyn and Jennifer pop back in and pass around all sorts of movie theater candy, Dots, Goobers, Raisinetes, Sweet Tarts, Sugar Babies, Milk Duds, Snow Caps, Good & Plenty, Reeses, Junior Mints, Hot Tamales, Mike & Ikes, Starbursts, and Whoppers.  The twins grabbed two of each, and split them with Timmy.  The movie starts and everyone quiets down.  I had Ben on the right of me and Stephan on the left.  The twins and Timmy behind me and then my parents June, George, Jocelyn and Jennifer in the last row of seats.   On the big screen there’s a white speck in the center of it that gets bigger and bigger and then it come closer into view and it forms a word.  It’s the name of the movie “ Champions Rise”.  After all the actors credits are run then the lights dim and the action begins.  07/19/2010 *Copy Rights.
 
 

 Champions Rise, is a story about a small group of people who each have a very special talent or gift that they  can use to help other people in trouble or need.  The story takes place in Italy, present time.  The group is stationed there but they travel all around the World where ever they are called on for help.  There’s no task too dangerous and nothing impossible for them.  That’s what I read on the back of the CD cover.  Ironic that I picked it and it sort of sounds like our little group and family here.  As the movie ended we all were pretty excited and jazzed about the ending.   The lights came on and we all were stuffed from all the popcorn, pizza and candy. Mom, Dad and the twins hugs and kisses everyone good bye.  Timmy asked if he could spend the night.  I told him, he never has to ask me it was up to Mom and Dad.  Just before I opened the door to see my family out, the doorbell rang.  I opened the door and there was a beautiful young woman standing in the doorway.  “Hi, she said, is Luis here?”  I said, “Please come in, wait I paused, smiled and then continued you’re not a vampire are you?”  I laughed as she replied with a smile and a “No Sir”, I insisted she call me Doug.  I allowed her to enter and directed her to the Theater room.  Then I went back outside to see my family off.  07/21/2010 *Copy Rights.

I walked back into the Theater room.  June, George, Jocelyn and Jennifer were all going back to the guest cottage.  “Good night.” they said walking out the back French doors. “I take it you got the go ahead to sleep over Tim?”  He said “Ayup” and then he jumped up and ran out to the kitchen and smacked me lightly in the stomach as he passed.  I asked Luis if he was  going to introduce his friend to us. “OH sorry, This is my good friend from school named Anya Sokolov.  She’s visiting her parents for a couple weeks”. She had shoulder length dark brown hair and gray eyes.  Her skin was light and looked silky.  “A beautiful name for a beautiful woman”. Ben said.  “Pleasure to meet you, I am going to go do my own thing so please everyone make yourselves at home” Then I left the room.  I went into the kitchen and Timmy had pulled everything out of the refrigerator to make a banana split.  I stood beside him and put my arm around him.  “Oh to be young again”. I said as I kissed him on the cheek.  In proceeded to make myself a gin martini with three stuffed blue cheese olives.   In minutes Stephan walked in, he asked “Whatcha makin?” “A Martini would you like one?” “Sure, that would be great!”  I took down the Vodka knowing Stephan doesn’t drink Gin.  He was very sick one night when we were younger on Gin, and never touched it after that.  “Hey do you want my olives or regular ones?” Timmy gave me a strange look and chuckled.  “I want your olives”. Stephan said.  I handed Stephan his drink and then made one for Ben.  07/21/2010 *Copy Rights.

I walked into the game room and sat down to continue working on a puzzle that I had been working on for the past few weeks.   It was a 1500 piece puzzle called Balloon Glow - by Sunsout.  I grabbed the remote for the Bose radio and turned it on to my favorite radio station which was playing Classic R & B.  This puzzle was a picture of Hot air balloons that were lit up and raising at dawn over a small European country cottage village next to a river.  More difficult because of the details in the background and the balloons.  With in seconds, both Ben and Stephan walked in and sat down at the table.  Timmy followed shortly behind them.  He was stuffing his face with his banana split.  Steve and Ben sometimes would sit and watch me work with a puzzle and other times they would help a little.  This time Ben watched while Stephan helped.  “What’s Luis and his company doing?”  I asked.  Timmy answered quickly, “they picked out a movie”. “Oh I see.” I said.  “I think it’s The Notebook or something.”  Timmy stated.  “That’s nice”.  After an hour of puzzle building I was feeling like that was all the time I could apply to it so I decided to check my e-mail.  I left Stephan who was engrossed with the puzzle and Ben watching.  07/21/2010 *Copy Rights. 

I sat down in my office chair and turned on the computer.  I was waiting for the program to boot up and the internet. So I walked back to the kitchen to make myself another Martini.  Luis was all excited while he was making him and Anya some nachos and sodas.  “You have everything you need ‘lil brother?”  I asked him.  “ Do you mind if Anya stays the night?”  “ No not at all , just don’t wake anyone up, okay?”  I grabbed my drink and winked at Luis on the way out of the kitchen and back into my office.  By the time I got back to the office the computer was up and running and so was the internet.  I signed into my e-mail and began reading them. I scrolled down the list of the inbox.  I stopped on one that stood out from the rest.  The subject line read “ I will die if you don’t help me”.  I checked with my instincts to see if this was some sort of a joke or just spam with an attached virus or not.  MY instincts told me it was the real deal.  I opened up the e-mail and it was written by a young man named Jaime.  He was in some trouble over in Australia.  There was a mention about his mother and father taken hostage by an evil woman who they call the dark raven.  This alarmed me and before I knew it, Stephan and Ben were rushing into my office asking me what was wrong.  07/21/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

I began to read the e-mail out loud for Ben and Stephan to hear:

Dear Mr. Parker,

     I am writing you this e-mail in the hopes that  you somehow can help me.  I got your name from a very secret group of amazing people here down under.  They told me that you could help me get my Mum and Pops back and that you had a team of people who could help save my life in the process.  There is a woman they call the dark raven who has kidnapped my parents and is holding them as hostages in order to make me use my inventive education to help build some sort of a machine that drains power from any source.  I have been working on a Hyrdo Power plant for the past few years and she somehow thinks that I can help her.  I don’t think that I can and now I am scared for my parents safety and well being. 

Please help me.  If you can not, then please by all means forward this e-mail to someone who can.

Sincerely,

Jaime Taylor.


I told Ben and Steve The subject line read “ I will die if you don’t help me”.

 Okay we need to hold a meeting.  Get everyone who can help here, meet me in the conference room. 
Ben jumped on the phone.  Stephan went to the cottage to get Jocelyn, George and Jennifer.  I sat on the small stage in the corner of the conference room floor and closed my eyes.  I began to concentrate on Jaime and his family.  I went into a deep trance state.  It was a form of self hypnosis where I could make myself have a day vision that relates to the person who I needed more information on.    July 21,2010 * Copy Rights.
 

I began seeing the same woman who appeared in my dreams a few nights ago.  She was having her men tie up Jaime’s parents and telling Jaime if he didn’t help her with this invention that he would never see them again, that she would kill them.  I began focusing on all the objects surrounding the room.  A news paper with a city name.  I searched for an envelope that was addressed to Jaime or his parents.  They looked like they were being taken from an old farm house basement.  I could see all the shelving all around the room, a metal sink, and some kind of old coal furnace.  The floor looked like cement, but painted a deep burgundy.   On a three ring binder that was opened there on a small wooden table, were scribbled down names and addresses.  I stored those images in my photographic memory file cabinet.  I got a good look at Jaime, his Father and his Mother.  I also came up with the address in Australia where the abduction had taken place.  I eased myself out of the trance and then realized that just about everyone had been seated at the large table in the conference room.  July 21,2010 *Copy Rights Reserved!
 

I addressed everyone at the head of the board room.  Hi you guys.  So sorry to take you away from what you were doing.  I got an e-mail from a young man who is in a little bit of trouble and he is asking us for his help.  I wanted to run it by you first before I responded and let him know if we could help him or not.  I went into detail about the e-mail and my day vision.   We had all the attention of  Stephan, Jocelyn, George, Ben, Luis, Jennifer, my sister Donna and brother in law David.  I assumed that Anya was being kept company by Timmy.  Before I finished talking in walked my Mom and Dad.  Hey hi, sorry to keep you away from home.  I asked Ben to fill them in while I went back to my meditation room.  I sat down on the  floor and began going under another trance. This time it was where both Jamie’s parents were currently.  They  were thrown in a dungy cell in a dark brick building.  I decided to astral project myself there right were they were.  I faded insight for the both of them and they looked like they had just seen a ghost.  “Hi I’m sent here by your son.  I don’t have time to explain all I can tell you is that a group of us are going to come rescue you.  Where are you and who is holding you captive”? I asked.  We don’t really know her name, we think we are being held up somewhere near Velencia.  I have traveled the world and I recognized the accents and the smell of the foods and air.  “Okay I will be back but keep calm and don’t move.”  07/21/2010 * Copy Rights.

I called Stephan and Jennifer into the meditation room.  I asked Jennifer if she was ready to help me transport Stephan to the place where Jamie’s parents were being held.  Jennifer said yes and Stephan agreed, providing we promised not to lose sight of his where about while he was invisible.  I wasn’t sure how we were going to be able to do that if he was invisible.  He asked us to concentrate in his spirit while he was invisible.  We ran a test run, so Stephan stood in front of Jennifer and I.  We both began to go into a trance.  We visualized him in body, and went deeper so that we could see beneath his skin, then muscles, then bones, organs, and finally his spirit appeared.  Just about that time Stephan went invisible.  We could still see him but he looked like someone would look like as a ghost in a movie or something.  Jennifer grabbed my hand, and we started out transportation of  Stephan.  We placed him where I envisioned just outside the bars of the dungy basement in the same vicinity as Jaime’s parents were being held.  04/21/2010 Copy Rights*

Stephan didn’t speak, he looked over the husband and wife couple carefully and then went up the stairs to see where that led him.  We both were with him every step of the way.  I was holding onto him while I was asking Jennifer to look around and see what ever she can to help Stephan out of harms way.  Stephan got to the top of the stairs and he saw a long corridor.  He could either go left or right.  He decided to turn left first.  He walked the full length of the hall and could hear people talking behind the door.  I telepathically asked Jennifer to go into the room and look around.  She needed to distract the people in the room so that Stephan could get into the room undetected.  She focused on a table with an all glass chess game and then knocked the King and Queen off of it.  They hit the floor with a loud bang.  The three people in the room ran over there. It was two men and one woman.  In the meantime Steve had let himself in the room and quietly closed the door.  Jennifer and I sensed something  was going on with Stephan because his heart rate began to beat much faster and his temperature was getting hotter.  I read his mind and then sent him a bit of  confidence.  “You can do this Stephan, I know you can just keep your cool brother, I love you!”  I sent to his conscience.  He was trying not to make a sound.  07/21/2010 Copy Rights*

The two men in the room scuffled to the floor to retrieve the chess pieces.  The woman looked wound suspiciously.  I took a good look at her through Stephan's eyes and realized who she was.  I wasn’t intimidated by her in the slightest.  I knew if anything happened that I would assemble the team to get together and go get those two parents out of there safely.  Now it was just a matter of how.  I encouraged Stephan to leave that room.  This time Jennifer had a painting drop off the wall.  In a split second Stephan opened the door , and attempted to sneak away.  All of the sudden his arm was grasped quickly and firmly and he was pulled back into the room and the woman shut the door behind him.  I pulled all of my energy together along with Jennifer and we transported Stephan back to us in the meditation room.  He arrived safely but the woman was still holding onto his arm.  Jennifer screamed, everyone ran in from the conference room.  Stephan reappeared, and pried her hand from his arm and threw it down.  Ben thougth quickly and made ropes appear that tied her up right where she stood.  I looked her right in the face and told her, “We will stop you, and there’s nothing you can do about it!”  She laughed a good straight from the belly laugh and retorted “That’s what you think, I’m just getting started.” Her laugh continued and then she turned into a cloud of dark smoke and vanished into thin air.  07/21/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

I sensed that everyone was upset and worried.  Stephan was pretty shook up himself.  So was Jennifer.  All were asking me who she was and how did I know her.  I explained to them when I dreamt about.  I also told them how she links to my family in the past.  Stephan felt like he hadn’t accomplished anything.  I reassured him that it wasn’t a waste of time.  We knew more then we did before we started.  I knew things were going to get worse before they got better.  I sat down with Mom and Dad and devised a plan.  They had known everything that there was to know about each and everyone of us, our abilities and they aI went right back into the conference room where we all organized our plan of attack.  Before we could do anything we needed to talk to Jaime in person.  As soon as possible.  I decided to contact Jaime through his dreams.  I said my good nights to everyone and went to my bedroom.  We all broke up to go to our own parts of the estate.  Ben met me in our bedroom.  Stephan tapped on the door and asked if he could sleep in our room tonight.  He thought he would feel safer there.  Ben snapped his fingers and the bed from the guestroom bumped right up besides ours.  We all said good night and then fell fast asleep.  I went right into dream state.  I knew I needed to get a hold of Jaime.  I entered his dream, where he was dreaming about cooking the food at a local café where he worked in the kitchen.  I introduced myself and explained to him what I know. He just kept making food from the order tags and never looked away from his grill.  He just shook his head.  I told him our plan of attack. I also asked him if he wanted to be with us when we go.  He said “Yes of course”.  So I told him that I needed him to come to my house immediately and then we would initiate our plan in daybreak.  07/21/2010 *Copy Rights.
lso knew a little about this dark raven.  After the plan was put down on the dry eraser board, I went over it again with everyone to make sure we all get on the same page.  Mom and Dad said they needed to go because they left the twins with the housekeeper.  I walked them to the door, they kissed me and asked me to be careful.  I said “Don’t worry, I can handle this, I love you good night”.  07/21/2010 *Copy Rights

 I went right back into the conference room where we all organized our plan of attack.  Before we could do anything we needed to talk to Jaime in person.  As soon as possible.  I decided to contact Jaime through his dreams.  I said my good nights to everyone and went to my bedroom.  We all broke up to go to our own parts of the estate.  Ben met me in our bedroom.  Stephan tapped on the door and asked if he could sleep in our room tonight.  He thought he would feel safer there.  Ben snapped his fingers and the bed from the guestroom bumped right up besides ours.  We all said good night and then fell fast asleep.  I went right into dream state.  I knew I needed to get a hold of Jaime.  I entered his dream, where he was dreaming about cooking the food at a local Café where he worked in the kitchen.  I introduced myself and explained to him what I know. He just kept making food from the order tags and never looked away from his grill.  He just shook his head.  I told him our plan of attack. I also asked him if he wanted to be with us when we go.  He said “Yes of course”.  So I told him that I needed him to come to my house immediately and then we would initiate our plan in daybreak.  07/21/2010 *Copy Rights.

I telepathically transported Jaime into my guest room on the other bed right next to where Stephan was. 
I had to explain to him how it happens and that he wouldn’t feel a thing.  I also let him know about a few of the people who he would meet when he woke up.  He had anticipated my call so he packed a bag.  I telepathically transported that to us as well.  Placing it right next to his bed.  In only a few moments I found myself dreaming about less physical and real things and slept the rest of the evening soundly.  By morning, Ben was up making coffee.  Stephan was sleeping in the bed next to my bed.  I rolled over next to him and blew in his ear.  He slapped my cheek and then sat up.  “What, huh?”  I just laughed and got up and headed to the shower.  After getting dressed, I went to the guest room to check up on Jaime.  I peeked in the door and he was still asleep face down with all limbs going in each direction.  So I shut the door and continued to the kitchen.  Right behind me was Stephan, buttoning up his shirt and looping his belt through his pants.  I walked into the kitchen kissed Ben good morning and then got two mugs down.  07/21/2010 *Copy Rights.

The kitchen was filling up with everyone who spent the night.  I decided to have food catered, because we needed to get busy.  The doorbell rang and Timmy ran to get it.  I walked up to him and passed off some cash as a tip for the delivery boy.  We carried in the food and set up the dining room table.  Jaime walked around the corner and he was not only leery about his surroundings but he also was feeling a bit shy.   I noticed him first and jumped up to greet him.  I shook his hand and then rested my hand on his shoulder.  Everyone this is Jaime.  I went down the list, June, Jocelyn, George, Jennifer, Timmy, Luis, Anya. Donna and Dave, Ben, Steve, And I’m Doug Parker your gracious host and newly found friend.  “How do you do?” Jaime asked and then I showed him where an empty seat was right next to Timmy.  I mentioned to him that he probably was tired of the food we ordered since he worked in a Café.  He said he never gets tired of it.  Everyone ate up like it was their last breakfast.  There was Tea, Orange Juice, Coffee, Milk, biscuits and gravy, bacon, sausage, eggs, hash browns, pancakes and even fresh croissants.   07/21/2010 *Copy Rights.

After breakfast I hit the Bose radio remote control and the song “Family Reunion” -by Saliva began playing.  This was a song we all listened to together before any job or assignment.  We all knew all the words and sang it together as we packed up all the supplies and tools that we needed for the mission.  After all even if some of us weren’t blood related we were family by love and longevity.  The gear was on the bags were equip and the crew was ready.  Everyone knew what their part was. Timmy, June, Luis and Anya were supposed to man the estate and take cover.  Ben, Donna, David and I were going after the two men and the woman.  Jaime, Stephan and Jessica were breaking his parents out, and getting them back to the estate, and George & Jocelyn were going to bomb the mob pin down to the ground.  07/21/2010 *Copy Rights.

The fight begins.  We sent Jaime, Jessica and Stephan in first.  The showed up right inside the cell with Jaime’s parent. He cried they cried and hugged one another.  Jaime pulled away and said these are my friends they are here to help us get you out of here.  They are also going to keep us safe after we break you free.  In just about a half of a second after Jaime spoke his last word he felt a sharp pain slice right through his left side of his body and he fall to the floor.  Jessica and Stephan reacted quickly and bounced him and his family out of there right back to the estate.  I knew we were in some trouble so I had already anticipated someone getting hurt.  I set up a recovery table with all the organic herbs and healing medicines that I had in my Laboratory.  Stephan and Jocelyn rushed Jaime to the table where I met them in a blink of an eye and I placed my hand on his wound and began to heal the cut.  It was long and deep.  I knew Jaime would need constant care and supervision while we went to our second phase.  What I didn’t know was that Anya has a remarkable power to bend reality at will.  Luis ran in and explained it to me, so I asked her if she didn’t mind helping us out.  07/22/2010 *Copy Rights

She agreed to watch Jaime and see if she could change the outcome of what happened by replaying the situation over and over again.    She found a way to do it and applied it to Jaime.  In moments he was healed and jumped up from the table and then gave his thanks and ran out to find his Mom and Pop.  Ben Donna, David and I went back to the headquarters and confronted the two men and the dark raven.  The dark raven woman closed her eyes extended both her arms and she began to chant.  The room was becoming dark and cloudy.  Ben ran over to her and said “EGO reprobo vos ut caligo locus in universum Myra Depopulo non vel Deus mos take misericordia in vestri animus vel malum res. iam Vado , nunquam ut reverto!”  Ben touched her shoulder and then she lit up light a super nova and vanished.  “Wow, big daddy you never cease to amaze me” I said.  In no time Donna and David grabbed the two thugs and then said, “We’ll take care of these two“ and they disappeared.  Ben and I went back to the Estate, and we sent in George and Jocelyn to finish phase three.  Level the evil headquarters.  07/22/2010 *Copy Rights

Jaime and his parents were sitting poolside, just a little shook up.  I walked over and introduced myself and the group to them.  They were so grateful.  Ben whipped up some food in the kitchen, and I do mean whipped up in no time.  He could tell that they hadn’t had a proper mean in a while.  Good comfort food, piping hot meatloaf , mashed potatoes smothered in mushroom beef gravy and steaming summer squash vegetables in butter and garlic.  I asked them if I could get them some wine, and then I poured them a nice glass of my finest Cabernet Sauvignon.  Everyone was ready to relax for the day and get to know our guests.  David and Donna came back to the Estate and said mission accomplished.  They left to get the twins and brought them back to join us and go swimming.  We spent the afternoon poolside getting to know Jaime, his Mom and Pop.  07/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

The one question that I had that was eating away at me was who stabbed  Jaime.  It wasn’t the dark raven or her two minions.  They were being preoccupied in the other side of the building.  This means that someone else was there and trying to harm Jaime.  I needed to find out if he had any enemies and who they might be.  This was my next assignment. I didn’t share the information with anyone else but Stephan and Jennifer, because they were the only ones who were there when it happened.  Neither one of them saw who had done it.  Jessica has said that the person with the sword was in a long black robe and a hood covering up their head and face.  This person appeared to be the size of a midsize man and he was very fast.  He must have been in and out of the cellar in less then 5 minutes.  I did some research and made a few phone calls inquiring about someone who fit that description and I came up with nothing.  07/22/2010 *Copy Right

I put work on hold for the time being and accepted an invitation to dinner with Stephan.  He wanted to take me out to dinner for saving him from that evil woman.  Ben knows about our relationship and he’s not threatened at all.  He understands that nobody can ever come between him and me.   Just the same as him and I sharing our lives together day in and day out will always remain the same. Stephan took me to my favorite Italian place called Servino’s.  I ordered the Salmone Riace which is the Grilled wild king salmon, tomato relish, roasted potatoes, Swiss chard with olive oil and lemon. Stephan ordered the Posillipo which is Stew of mussels, clams, calamari, whitefish, rock shrimp in a tomato broth with linguini.  While we were eating Stephan ordered a great bottle of Johannesburg Riesling that we shared for dinner.  Neither one of us was driving since we took a cab to dinner. We shared a lot of close and intimate feeling about people and life.  Dinner was delicious, the conversation was delightful.  I could never have asked for a better best friend in my life then Stephan.  George did run a pretty close second, but I knew Stephan longer and he was more like my brother, than a friend.  07/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

Dinner ended with a very nice slice of hot brownie smothered in hot fudge and topped with fresh whip cream, that Ben whipped together for all of us by the time we got home. Normally the kitchen would be full of people wanting some, but this time it was pleasantly only the three of us.  He also served an Irish decaf coffee.   Ben asked me if I knew who the dark raven really was?  I told him I had no idea what her name was.  He said, her names was Myra Ravana.  She was infamous  in Europe for years because of all the terrible things she had done to folks there.  His family had a run in with her some time ago and ever since then he just waited for the time to finally take care of her once and for all.  Steve, Jaime and all were relieved and grateful that he did, I’m sure.  I was really getting tired so I decided to say good night and head to bed.  “Thanks for dinner Stephan, it was a pleasure”. I kissed him on the cheek and then I thanks Ben for dessert and kissed and hugged him too.  Off to bed I went.  07/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

After falling asleep, I started to dream about an open meadow, with a few large oak trees in it.  Surrounded by  rolling hills , wild grass bending slightly to the gentle breeze.   The sun was warm, and bright, shining against my face.  I was walking slowly admiring the wild flowers of many colors.  I heard faint sounds of horse hoofs trotting from a distance. I looked up over and noticed up from over one of the hills that a horse was headed directly to me.  I stopped and waited, anticipating who this might be.  The horse got right beside me and it was my little brother Timmy.  “Hi what are you doing here?”  I asked.  “Hi, Doug I can’t seem to stay asleep, so I wanted to stay with you tonight”.  He said it was in such an innocent way  that I took him down from horse and hugged him, “Of course you know you’re always welcome in my home”.  Something was holding onto me tight in my bed and the mystery of it woke me up from the dream.  It was Timmy sound asleep, hugging me in his sleep.  I carefully swept his hair away from his face and fell back to sleep.  07/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

The second dream that I had wasn’t so pleasant.  I was dreaming about the day and how everything transpired.  Who was Anya and where did she come from.  I mean I knew she was a school friend to Luis.  I also knew she was of Russian decent.  What I didn’t know was about her powers and ability to bend reality.  This caused me to raise a few questions of my own.  I supposed in time they would be answered as all  questions are after I pose them.  I focused on the mystery swordsman in the hooded cape.  I was able to narrow in on the markings that were on the sword.  “EGO rectum per mucro vero exsisto notus.” I pulled Ben into my dream to ask him what than meant, he said that it meant “I govern by sword in truth be known”.  This was puzzling to me.  Why would he want to harm Jaime?   Was Jaime forthright in telling everything , truthfully or was he leaving out a very important detail that I should know about.  I figured I would find out sooner or later, so then this dream ended and I fell into a deep sleep.  07/23/2010 *Copy Right.

I woke up and Timmy was in the middle of me and Ben.  He was spooning Ben now.  I laughed and ruffled his hair up a bit to wake him up.  “Hey Timmy, he’s mine” I whispered.  Timmy woke up and turned to me smiling, “I know he’s just like a big ole teddy bear”.  I smiled and said, “Mom taught us how to share when we were little”.  We both laughed and got up out of bed.  Ben remained sleeping as if nothing was going on.  We both headed to the kitchen.  Stephan was already up making coffee. “Good Morning.”  he said.  “Good Morning Sunshine”. I said giving him a short hug.  I didn’t feel like cooking or making a big deal out of breakfast so I pour Timmy and I a bowl of cereal, and sat down at the kitchen table.  “So Timmy, what’s going on at home?” I looked up to him after my first spoon full of cereal.  “What do you mean Bro?”.  he had this look of serious confusion over his face.  “Well, you’ve managed to spend the night here for about the past three nights now is there something going on at home that you’re trying to avoid? Is everything okay between Mom and Dad?”  His face turned bright red.  He spooned in a mouth full of cereal and milk dribbled to the side of his mouth and he wiped it away and sort of coughed.  Stephan sat down beside him with a hot cup of coffee between his hands.  “Okay spill it, what’s up?” Stephan demanded.  “Mom and Dad have become overly romantic over the past few weeks and it’s sort of grossing me out”. Timmy confessed.  I laughed and told him about how Donna and I would clear out and head over to Ben and David’s house to play the arcade games that they had in their basement.  07/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

I decided to call Mom and Pop after breakfast.  I mentioned to them that Timmy popped in during the middle of the night and that he was okay.  They seemed to be oblivious to the fact that he wasn’t even home.  I asked them if he could stay with me for the Summer, they said, sure what ever he wants is groovy with them.  I got off the phone and walked out of my office looking for Timmy.  He was in the theater room watching the Transformers.  “Hey bud, I just got off the phone with Mom and Pop.  They said you can stay here with me for the Summer vacation if you want.  How’s that sound?”  Timmy nodded and said “Yeah what ever” but smiled just a little.  I knew he was hoping that would happen.  My parents raised three kids and thought they were finished  having children with Luis when they had Timmy.  They love him just as much as the rest of us, but they do love their together and alone time.  07/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

It was time to take Jaime and his family home so Ben and I waited for them to wake up eat, shower and get ready and then we took them home.  I had Stephan stay with Timmy.  We popped in to their home and said our good byes.   I told them to call us if anything else happened.  Ben and I returned to California.  We suddenly appeared in the foyer and the door bell rang.  Ben said “I’ll get that.” and he opened up the door.  It was Brenda from Broadway market.  Hi Brenda, “I didn’t know you did deliveries”.  She stepped over the threshold to carry the groceries into the kitchen saying “I don’t but our regular delivery boy is out sick”.  He’s been doing that a lot lately.  My dad’s really getting pissed!”  I followed her and got the cash ready to give her from out of my wallet.   She looked around and asked, “is Timmy here?”. I handed her the cash and said, “Yeah he’s in the home theater room” as I pointed in that direction.  Ben began putting the groceries away.  Brenda walked into the theater room an slapped Timmy upside his head.  Timmy jumped and slid sideways in the chair to see who it was.  “Oh hey Brenda.  What’s up?”  She seemed aggravated as she spoke, could you do me a favor and let your best bud  Brighton know that if he doesn’t straighten up my Dad’s going to look for another delivery boy?!” “Yeah sure when I see him”. Timmy said snidely. “Catch yah later twirp”. she said exiting the room.  07/23/2010 * Copy Rights.
 

I went back to the came room and sat down at my puzzle table.  Jocelyn came in and sat down beside me.
We worked together on the puzzle for about an hour and a half.  It was only about ¼ percent finished.  We talked about  the witch Myra Rayana and Jaime, also about Anya and how her powers might be a great addition to the team.  Although I just got back from a vacation, I was still not feeling well rested.  So many things happened all the time, does it ever seem to end?  Stephan came in and sat down across from us and also helped us with the puzzle. I heard the door bell ring so I got up and left the room to answer it.  It was a familiar face that I had seen before.  “Hi may I help you?”  I asked.  It was a young man with blond hair and dimples.  It dawned on me who he was, he was Matthew who was our server on the cruise ship. He started talking about the ad that was posted for a personal assistant.  I called Ben to the door and asked him what he knew about this.  He said “I thought if you had a personal assistant, it could free up some of your time for us to spend more quality time together. I was a little irritated that he hadn’t run this by me first before placing an ad.  Although looking at Matthew standing there in our doorway looking so cute and handsome, I found it hard to resist.  I invited him in and then walked him to my office.  “Please have a seat”.  I said as Ben closed the door to allow us some privacy.  “So, have you been a personal assistant for anyone in the past?”  Matthew reached into his pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper, then passed it over to me.  I opened it and looked it over.  “Hhhhmmm, I’m impressed for such a young man having so much extensive experience. I think I would like to think about it though for a day or two, if you don’t mind”  Matthew agreed and then stood up and shook my hand. As I was walking him back down the hall Timmy came out of the Home Theater room and bumped right into me.  “Oh hey” he said.  I said Timmy this is Matthew, Matthew this is my little brother Timmy”  Both young men smiled shook hands and said hey.  I showed Matthew to the door and thanked him for coming.  07/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

I searched the house looking for Ben.  He was sitting in his Art studio painting an oil painting.  “Hey, do you really think I should hire a personal assistant?”  I asked.  “Sure why not? It’s not like we can’t afford it, plus it will free up a little of your time, Yeah?” “I suppose, since we already know Matthew I’m thinking we should give him the opportunity to take the position first.  What do you think?”  “I think it’s your decision.  I do know that Matthew and Timmy are not that far apart in age and they might become good friends”.  Ben stated.   “Okay then, I’ll wait a few days and then hire him.”  I sat down next to Ben and simply admired the beauty behind his creative, expressive, artistic mind.   We both were getting tired so we went to our bedroom.  I brushed and flossed my teeth and then got into my pajamas and climbed into bed.  Ben was right behind me.  We fell fast asleep in no time.  I began to dream about  swimming in a nice little lake.  I came upon a floating dock and jumped up on top of it to get some sun.  I heard someone cough but didn’t see anyone.  It only moments Stephan appeared.  “Oh hey, what are you doing here?” I asked.  He was just sitting there in his swim trunks and sipping on a nice cool adult beverage.  “Would you like a drink, friend?”  “Sure, thanks”.  He handed me a cold beer from a cooler that was sitting beside him.  It wasn’t there when I got up on the dock, but neither was he.  We both just lie there under the full sunshine, getting some color to our skin.  07/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

I woke up and looked around.  It was surprising to see that only Ben and I were in our room this morning.
I got up and walked the house searching all the rooms to see who was and who wasn’t here.  I first went into the guest room.  I saw Steve in one bed and Timmy in the other.  I went up to the attic and peaked into that room, and saw Luis in bed with Anya.  I thought to myself, that’s Timmy’s room.  I will have to talk to Luis about that.  I suppose if he is going to have a guest spend the night he could use the second master suite at the other end of the estate.  I went into the kitchen to make some coffee.  French Toast was the breakfast of choice this morning.  I took out the syrup, butter and cinnamon, along with the eggs and bread.  I lit the stove and got out the flat skillet.  I cracked open the eggs into a small mixing bowl then added a few dashes of cinnamon and a ¼ cup of milk.  Whisking the eggs up, I set the bowl down and placed a slice of bread into the egg.  I set one piece of soaked bread on at a time and was cooking up French toast in a jiffy.  The smell of breakfast seemed to be calling everyone because they were gathering into the kitchen one behind the other.  “Good Morning” I said and set the first batch on the table, and continued to cook.  07/26/2010 *Copy Right.

Hey everybody, how does a nice horse back ride out on the beach sound for today?  I can have picnic lunches delivered after we get out there.  “Yay, that sounds fun!”  Timmy said.  “Okay well should we invite the twins?”  “Sure I’ll go call them”. Timmy hopped up and ran to the phone.  Ben came up to me and kissed me and then backed away with a smile.  “Good Morning” he said.  “Good Morning” then I winked at him. June, Jocelyn, George came in and I made them some French toast and Ben poured each coffee and orange juice.  Stephan said “We’re going horse back riding today out to the beach and then having a picnic out there, would you guys like to come along?”  June said  “Oh no thanks, not me..”  But George and Jocelyn said yes.  Jennifer strolled in “Hi Cuz”  and she gave me a kiss.  “Oh hey, I didn’t realize you were here.”  “Yeah, I was doing some research in the library and I fell sleep in there.” I handed her a plate of French Toast.  “We’re taking the day off and going horse back riding to the beach, want to come?”  “Oh yes, thank you”.  Everyone left the table after breakfast to get ready for the horse back riding adventure.  Ben and I loaded up the Jeep and the Mercedes.  Then everyone got in and we headed out.  07/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

We drove North about an hour and a half to Bodega Bay California.  The rental place was called Wildfire Stables.  Before we pulled into the driveway the song “Wildfire” by Michael Martin Murphy came on the radio.   Everyone was swaying from side to side while we all sang along.  Just as we were pulling up to the office, the owners came out to greet us.  “Hello Mister Parker and guests welcome to Wildfire Stables.  This is Matthew and he will be your guide today”.  Matthew smiled and winked at me.  It was really cute to see him working for the Stables.   We all got on our horses and rode about 45 minutes to the beach.  There was already a catering service there with folding tables and chairs with table cloths and place settings.  Each table had a picnic basket on it.  Matthew sat next to me at the table.  “Hey I wanted to thank you for seeing me about the PA job.”  I turned to him and smiled then said “It’s yours if you want it.  I was going to wait a few days before I called you but since you’re here. How is it that you work here?”  “This is my fathers ranch and gig, I just help him out when we’re short handed. He has lots of connections that’s how he got me the gig on the cruise ship.” he said with a confident smile.  “That’s great, I thought you did a great job as our waiter”. Okay so how about you come to the house tonight and we’ll discuss the arrangements regarding the PA position. Sound good?”  “Yes Sir!” he replied.  “Please call me Doug”.  07/26/2010 *Copy Right.

Troy and Toni were writing their names and making designs in the sand with a stick.  Timmy sat down with Matthew and they built an elaborate sand castle with a lowering bridge over the mote.  I spread out a towel next to Stephan and Ben and tanned a bit.  June and the girls sat next to the water and talked girl talk.  They broke open a chilled bottle of Chardonnay.   A couple hours passed and Matthew stressed that we should get back in time before his Dad closes up shop.  By the time we got back Mathew and his father put the horses away and then saw us off.  I told Matthew I would see him tonight.  “Thanks for a wonderful time”  I said, and his father replied, “Thank you, and please come back”  “Oh I will! No worries”  We waved and drove away.  07/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

Just as fast as we pulled up to the house and everyone got out, every bath tub and shower was being used by someone in the whole estate.  Ben and I took a shower together in our master suite while Stephan hopped into our adjacent bath tub.  Jocelyn hopped into the second master suite tub while Jennifer used the adjacent shower.  The twins hopped into the pool with Timmy and that was their version of cleaning off after a day of horse back riding and hanging out at the beach.    There were plenty or bathrooms in the estate for everyone.  George walked in and asked if he could hop in the bath tub with Steve.   Steve said sure after all we‘re pretty much like brothers.  Once we all were washed and clean, and then dressed I told Ben that I thought it would be a good night to go bowling.  He said he would get the lanes turned on and the balls and shoes ready.    I went from room to room asking everyone if they wanted to bowl with us, so far everyone said yes.  I walked to the guest house and asked June.  She was sitting on the sofa crocheting something.  She also said yes.  07/26/2010 *Copy Rights

So the teams were Troy and Toni, Ben and I against Stephan, George, Jocelyn and Jennifer.  Then there was June, Luis, Anya and Timmy bowling against Donna, David, & Mom and Dad.  Toni said do we have shirts for our team?  Ben asked what is our team name?  Troy said how about The Mystics.  Ben snapped his fingers and we all had matching button up baby blue bowling shirts with “The Mystics” on the back.  Jocelyn snapped her fingers and they were all in red bowling jerseys with the name “Bowl Dozers” on their backs.  David clapped his hands and they were all suddenly in purple and black jerseys with the name “Pins Down” on theirs. Anya waved her arm across the team and they were in all black bowling shirts with the name “Strikes” on the back in white letters.  They made us all laugh, and Donna said “ A little over confident are we?” Anya smiled and then winked “Wait and see.”  07/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

Both teams up on four lanes.  The ladies on all teams were signed up to go first.  Toni bowled against Jennifer and Anya bowled against Donna.  Toni walked up, let go of her ball and it coasted slowly down the center of the aisle.  When it hit 9 pins dropped and one was left standing.  She wiggled her butt at the last pin standing and then it fell over.  Strike!  Next was Jennifer.  She spun her ball as she let go of it and it rode the edge of the gutter and then cut into hit the front pin at the last minute.  All fell down.  Anya threw her ball in the air and half way down the alley it hit the floor and smashed all the pins.  Donna throw the ball and blows a little bit of air from her mouth.  The ball hits and knocks down 7 pins.  The wind gets there right behind the ball and knocks down the 3 last pins.  “Okay show offs.”  June says and walks up. Let me show you how it’s done.  Her ball travels so slowly across the lane that you almost think it is going to stop.  It hit’s the front pin with a single tap.  In about 15 seconds all the other pins drop.  Jocelyn starts laughing and she goes up.  Two handed she sets the ball on the floor and then faces everyone.  She blows George a kiss and then pushed the ball with the bottom of her foot.  It quickly rolls down the alley and smacks down all the pins.  Troy and Timmy were next.  Troy gets 5 pins and then knocks town the other 5.  Timmy gets nine pins and then a gutter ball.  From there everyone went and the rest were strikes and spares.  07/26/21010 Copy Rights.

Toni & Troy ran up to me and hugged me and kissed me goodbye, they thanked me for such a super fun day.  I told them I loved them and would see them again soon.  I saw everyone to the door, Donna, Doug, the twins, and then went to my bedroom to get into some swim trunks.  A nice soak in the Jacuzzi would be nice.  By the time I got out there Steve was in it. I climbed in and sat next to Stephan.   Once I got in a fell asleep for a short while.  Ten minutes later I got out and dried off.  I asked Stephan is he wanted to go sit in the sauna with me.  I handed him a couple towels and we walked over to the sauna.  The entryway has a few cupboards and two benches where you could remove your clothes and set them into a cupboard.  We removed our clothes and then wrapped the towels around our wastes and then walked inside the sauna.  Just about ten minutes passed and Ben poked his head in and said that Matthew was at the door.  I said “Okay, have him meet me in my office I will be there in just a bit.  I left Steve in the sauna and went to my room to do a quick rinse and got dressed in casual wear.  As I entered my office Mathew was sitting on the couch against the wall.  He jumped up and shook my hand.  “Hello Doug”.  I said hi and then we spent about the next 45 minutes talking.  I gave him a tour of the estate and I also showed him the extra bed in the attic.  It was across the hall from where Timmy was staying.  I let him know that his salary was separate from his room and board.  I told him I would be taking care of his meals and all amnesties of the estate were at his disposal when he was not busy working for me.  He seemed very impressed and excited.  I saw him to the door and handed him his own key.  He left to pack up and move in.  07/27/2010 *Copy Rights.  

I went back into my room to get ready for bed.  Ben was getting ready too.  We both climbed into bed and Ben grabbed me and held me in his big strong arms and kissed me and then told me that he loved me very much.  I kissed him again and said “me too”. In only what seemed to be a few seconds we were sound asleep.  Matthew came back to the kitchen and helped himself to a snack.  Timmy walked in shortly and helped him self to some orange juice.  They both chatted for a bit and then went into the game room to play some Wii.  From that moment on, it seemed as if they were the best of friends.  Almost as if they had known one another their whole lives.  After a few hours they both headed up to their bedrooms and got ready for bed.  The two were the type of guys who showered in the evening before bed so they agreed to shower together to conserve water.  To them being athletic in high school meant showering together wasn’t a big deal.  They said goodnight and went to bed.  I entered one dream after another.  Nothing of any importance up until Stephan popped into my dream.    He wanted to spend some time with me, more than what we had spend during the day.  I asked him if everything was okay.  He said he was a little worried about the family.  I understood what that meant, everyone in the estate was family.  I told him that we have a great group of people all working for the common good and nothing really could interfere with our mission, which was fight anything bad or evil that happens to come our way.  We just talked for a long while and then he disappeared from my dream.  08/03/2010 Copy Rights.
 

The next dream I had was me back in the family temple.  I was kneeling and praying after I lit a few candles and sipped some tea.  Papa popped in behind me and said “Booh”  I jumped up and screamed, “Papa!”  He just chucked and said “Hi Sunshine, I’ve come to tell you that the whole family on this side has been watching you and the family and we’re so proud of you.”  Thanks I said.  “Now just be careful, the next task you enter will be the toughest that you’ve ever seen”.  I sat down and then concentrated on the future.  My vision gave me a glimpse of  a green pole, fire and then an explosion.  I wanted to ask Papa more about it, but before I could he had vanished. I suddenly woke up and sat up in my bed.  I pulled out a small pencil and note pad from the end table drawer and jotted down some note.  I laid down and fell back to sleep.  The dream phase of my night had ended.  08/03/2010 Copy Rights.

This morning I was woke up by the twins chasing one another around my bed.  “Hey!” I shouted, “What in the hell are you two doing?”  “Oh sorry Uncle Doug, we were hoping that you would get up and make us blueberry waffles for breakfast”.  “Yes, but please go out and let me get cleaned up and dressed first!” They ran out still playing tag.  Matthew walked in and asked me if there was anything he could do for me?  I told him yes, please get me a cup of coffee, black.  He said he would be right back.  I hopped into the shower and then shampooed my hair.  With my body completely soaped up from head to toe, he returned set the cup on the counter and then walked out.  I rinsed off and then dried myself with a towel Matthew set out for me.  I got dressed with the clothes that were nicely folded and set on the counter.  Grabbing my mug I walked down the hall and to the kitchen.  The twins were still playing tag and running around me.  I was trying to keep from spilling my coffee on myself or the floor.  “Please you two, could you just settle down for a bit?  I did just wake up !”  I said forcefully.  I got out the blue berries and the mix with the waffle Iron.  Matthew was eager to learn my recipe and so he watched and remembered my every move.  Timmy came in, wearing only slippers and a terrycloth robe.  He said good morning everyone and sat at the counter.  In no time at all the whole family was in the kitchen getting something to drink, water, coffee, orange juice, tea…what ever it was they needed.  The twins asked Matthew for milk, so he helped them to it.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.

This morning I was woke up by the twins chasing one another around my bed.  “Hey!” I shouted, “What in the hell are you two doing?”  “Oh sorry Uncle Doug, we were hoping that you would get up and make us blueberry waffles for breakfast”.  “Yes, but please go out and let me get cleaned up and dressed first!” They ran out still playing tag.  Matthew walked in and asked me if there was anything he could do for me?  I told him yes, please get me a cup of coffee, black.  He said he would be right back.  I hopped into the shower and then shampooed my hair.  With my body completely soaped up from head to toe, he returned set the cup on the counter and then walked out.  I rinsed off and then dried myself with a towel Matthew set out for me.  I got dressed with the clothes that were nicely folded and set on the counter.  Grabbing my mug I walked down the hall and to the kitchen.  The twins were still playing tag and running around me.  I was trying to keep from spilling my coffee on myself or the floor.  “Please you two, could you just settle down for a bit?  I did just wake up !”  I said forcefully.  I got out the blue berries and the mix with the waffle Iron.  Matthew was eager to learn my recipe and so he watched and remembered my every move.  Timmy came in, wearing only slippers and a terrycloth robe.  He said good morning everyone and sat at the counter.  In no time at all the whole family was in the kitchen getting something to drink, water, coffee, orange juice, tea…what ever it was they needed.  The twins asked Matthew for milk, so he helped them to it.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.

Once I began making the waffles, I started to recall my dreams from the night before.  Seeing Papa made me miss my Dad and Mom.  I telephoned them and asked them to come over for breakfast.  June and Jocelyn, George and Jennifer all popped in too.  Again, we have a full house.  I really don’t mind, because if I need my space I just go on a cruise by my self.  Besides, the idea of having Matthew around to assist me was a fabulous idea. He could help me out with anything.  He was such a nice young man.  Always eager to help.  Too bad Timothy wasn’t more like him.  The thought crossed my mind, hey if they really hit it off and become best friends they will start to act more like one another.  Good for Timmy, not so good for Matthew.  Although, I adore my little brother no matter what.  Sometimes he can be a little too much to handle.  Everyone was fed and we all sat outside to eat.  The sun was up and so Ben put up the Pool volleyball net.  We broke up into two teams.  I said “ Okay, my one and only rule is not tricks, or magic of any kind. We all play fair with out using our gifts!”  Each person agreed and the game commenced.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

A half day filled with water games, laughing, good family fun in the sun really was the best thing for everyone.  I knew eventually I would need to take a break away from socializing and get back to work.  I pulled Matthew aside and asked him if he could get changed and meet me in my office.  I went and changed after a quick rinse off in the shower.  Ben helped entertain the family by planning lunch and other activates to keep them busy.    When I walked into the office, Matthew was sitting on the couch ready to dictate my orders to him.  I told him about the dream I had.  I filled him in on everything each and everyone of us could do, as far as our gifts were concerned.  I also let him know that sometimes things can be a little dangerous and that as long as he stayed close to Bill or I he would be safe.  “Now, I know my little brother Timothy has a gift, but he’s so very new at it that it’s going to take a lot of practice for him to perfect it”.  I continued, “The twins have been practicing much more than him and they’ve mastered everything so far”.  Matthew nodded as if he understood.    I went to a cabinet and I pulled out an old necklace that Papa gave me.  I said “ To the person wearing this charm from this moment on, all evil is blocked to him comes no harm”. The charm lit up in a bright orange and yellow color, and then the Flourite stone set inside the charm went back to green.  Here put this on and never take it off.  It will protect you as well as Increases concentration and helps in decision-making. It will also help you to know when there are outside influences at work.  The stone itself can absorb and neutralizes negative vibrations.  Plus it assists you to move forward in any endeavor , and it makes an excellent learning aid for students of all ages .  I have lots to teach you.  So I hope you put your learning cap on then I winked at him.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.

I had him sign onto the lap top at the desk next to mine.  “Okay, what I need to know is, what a green pole, a fire and an explosion has in common?”   I booted up mine and we both searched and documented.  “The printer is right behind you if you need to use it”.  He nodded.  We worked for about two hours.  Collaborating on what we found.  Putting together anything we might think that would be significant to those things.  By the end of the time we really didn’t come up with anything significant.  I said, “Let’s break for lunch.”  Right then Ben walked in with two plates.  He made us Roast beef sandwiches with everything on them and home made potato salad.  “Beer or Pepsi?”  I answered, “Beer for me and milk for Matthew.”  Matthew chuckled and said thank you and yes please.  I’m sorry it’s a bad habit but I promise I will try to keep it at bay.  “Oh no worries, I kind of think it’s really cool that you just read my mind”.  We sat down at the small bistro table in the corner together and enjoyed our lunch with light personal conversation.  “So, is Ben?” before Matthew could finish I responded “My husband? Yes we’ve been married for about three years now.  Matthew said “I sort of thought so when I first met you two on the ship”.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.

I poured myself a glass of water that had been sitting for about an hour or two on my desk, untouched.  I picked it up and carried it over to the table, then took a sip and looked into the bottom of the glass.  The bubbles had formed a pattern on the inside of the glass.  I backed it away from my mouth and gazed into it.  Spinning it around until the symbols became clear to me.  On the right side of the glass was the zodiac symbol for the sign Scorpio.  A scorpion sitting on the side.  Then there was a small half moon in the center and on the left the scales for the Libra.  I turned to Matthew and asked, may I ask you a personal question?  He said sure, I said what is your zodiac sign?  He said it’s a Libra. Do you know what your moon sign is?  He said I think it’s a Scorpio.  Oh, Okay.  I carefully placed the glass in front of Matthew.  I turned it so that the symbols were facing right side up.  “Look into the glass and tell me what you see?” He looked and thought to himself and then said, “It looks like a Scorpion, a half moon and then some scales”.  “Exactly, I explained, that’s a reading on you, only inside my water glass.”  Then “Very vary interesting.  I will teach you everything I know about zodiac and the signs and how to chart people eventually”.  We continued to eat our lunches together.  It was a nice afternoon.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights. 

Matthew and I finished with lunch and then I decided to call it a day.  He said thank you and went to his room to unpack his things and get settled in.  I walked out back to see who was still in the pool and here.  The whole gang was here just having so much fun in the sun.  The twins had jumped out of the pool and were drying off next to the outside table where Mom, Dad, June and all were lounging.  In a flash of an instant a huge day vision came across me.  Right at that moment, Jocelyn was heading into a deep trance and her body began to tremble and shake.  Almost like an epileptic seizure. June jumped out of her seat and grabbed Jocelyn’s hand.  She kept telling her to hold on, hold on, just breathe.  The twins went into a day vision only a few moments after me.  Mom and Dad, David and Donna ran over to them and were holding their shoulders.  Ben stepped outside and said “ Doug, are you okay?”  I slowly came out of the vision, then collapsed to the ground.  The twins fell too, one into the set of Mom and Dad’s arms and the other into David and Donna’s arms.  Jocelyn began to rise up into the air and just shake like mad.  In only seconds Stephen ran out, jumped up and grabbed onto Jocelyn then he turned invisible.  I heard him cry out “Doug, Ben please help us!” and then they vanished in a huge explosion of light.  Everyone was shaken up pretty badly.  In no time at all Luis and Anya ran out asking what happened and if there was something that they could do to help.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben said “Water”  then everyone of us had a bottle of water to drink from.  I couldn’t understand the day vision that I had.  It was really scrambled and jumbled up.  There were huge wooden blocks of squares, rectangles and triangles, along with circles all various colors.  They looked like the children’s blocks that I used to play with as a child with the alphabet on them.  I sat the twins down to ask about what they saw and they said their vision was jumbled too, only they were seeing army men a fort, and Cowboys and Indians.  The only thing I could think of was who ever did this to us, and took Steve and Jocelyn had been someone from their childhood.  I called Matthew and June into meeting me in my office.  I asked June if the two had any childhood enemies, or maybe she did who would want to her them?  My energy level was extremely low.  Davis and Donna said they were going home with the twins.  Mom and Dad came in and said their goodbye’s.  They turned to June and said, “Don’t worry, we’ll get them back!”  They hugged and kissed everyone and then Matthew saw them out.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights

June said she was going to the prayer temple to pray for the kids.  I assured her Ben and I would tap into Jocelyn and Stephan and somehow get them back.  We kissed and hugged.  Matthew walked back in and then said, “Wow, that’s pretty scary”.  I said, “Yes it is, but I’m confident we can locate them and then bring them back.”   “I sure hope so”.  Timmy came downstairs from an afternoon nap.  He was rubbing his eyes and then swept his bangs away from his eyes.  “Bubba, what happened?”  I told him and he said he had a dream about everything and was able to follow Jocelyn and Stephen.  He didn’t know that it was realty and not only a dream.  I could sense how upset he was getting.  I sat him down at the bistro table and asked him, “Can you remember anything about the dream? Anything at all will help me tap into their location”  He began describing to me a large Victorian house in the country, with a huge oak tree in the front yard.  “There’s a tire swing on it, the tree that is.”  Go on… “ I saw an old yellow Ford truck. The house had a wooden deck around it.  Giant front doors with old glass panels”  Anything else?  Asking in a rush.  “There was a song playing on an old record player, it skipped as well as repeated over and over again.  You know that song  by CCR?”

He sang:

When I was a little bitty baby
My mama would rock me in my cradle
In them old cotton fields back home
It was down in Louisiana
Just about a mile from Texarkana
In them old cotton fields back home


I scratched my head and looked over at Matthew.  He was jotting down everything Timmy said.  He looked up at me and nodded as if to say, “I got it”.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

I went to the meditation room.  I asked Matthew to join me in there.  I told him no matter what happened he wasn’t supposed to try to help me.  Just sit there and record everything he saw and heard.  He agreed, and I sat on the floor.  He sat behind me a little ways back, pen and pad in hand.  I began to meditate and focus on everything I knew, and heard and witnessed.  The room became chilly.  There was a small breeze blowing through and making the curtains sway.  The energy began building, and then circling around me. 
I started to hover in mid air.  The energy was circling me and turning into a little whirlwind.  In a half a shake I vanished from the room.  Matthew just wrote everything he saw and witnessed and waited for something to happen.  Nothing happened.  The candles had blown out and all wind movement had stopped completely.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.

I was just falling and falling inside some dark cave.  There was lots of wind around me and bright sparkling lights.  I was looking all around me as I fell to see if there was anything I could hang onto to break my fall.  I fell for what seemed to be like five hours.  Then I hit the ground.  I was in a field of hay. Where ever I was the land seemed flat and the sky and land seemed to go on forever and ever. I saw a path in the hay so I walked it for about 30 minutes. I came up to the house, truck, and tree with a tire swing that Timmy had described.  I walked up the stairs onto a surrounding deck and then to the front doors.  Started to knock on the doors and then Toni and Troy appeared standing next to me.  I said, “NO NOT THIS TIME! Please go back.”   The twins just ignored me and didn’t speak, they just stood there looking at the house.  The door creaked open just a slight bit and there was this little old man peering out at us.  “What do you want? Go away, you’re not welcome here!”  he said seemingly irritated.  “Hi my name is Doug, and these are my twin nephew and niece, Troy and Toni.  We were just passing through and thought we could bother you for a drink of water before we continue down the road.” Just as I finished talking the twins both smiled at the grumpy old man and said “Hello”.  He opened the door and pointed towards the dining room, where a kitchen was between an entryway.  I stepped in, then the twins behind me.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.

The old man hurried to shut and lock the door.  Behind his back he held a rifle that he had set on his shoulder and aimed at us.  “Hey now, you don’t want to do that, we don’t mean you any harm” I stressed. He said “I know why you are here, and how unfortunate for you. Go, keep walking into the kitchen and then though that door” he pointed the tip of the rifle in that direction.  We put our hands up in the air and continued to walk in single file.  I said “Through here?” grabbed the knob and turned it.  It looked like a dark stairway leading to a basement.  Before we got half way down the stairs we could hear people talking.  Toni turned to the old man and said “Hey, you know we could get a lung disease if you lock us up down here.  Something like asthma, lung cancer, or COPD.  How would that make you feel, Mister!?”  Troy hit his sister in the shoulder and said “Ssssshh”.  “I’m just say’in. we could Uncle Doug!”  “I know honey, just hold tight for a bit okay?”  We continued down to the bottom of the steps.   Jocelyn was tied to a chair.  Stephan was nowhere in sight.  The old man grabbed some rope and tied all three of up together sitting with our backs together on the floor.  Our hands and feet were tied to one another and then to each of us were tied together.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

The old man left the light on and locked the door behind him.  I said “Stephan, you here?”  He said “Yes”. “Okay do either of you two recognize this guy? I have a feeling he’s someone from your past.”  Jocelyn looked up at me.  She’s been crying.  “Jocelyn? Who is he?”  She could barely speak, then she said “he’s our Uncle Tom.”  I was a little relieved that he was their uncle and not some psycho person.  “Do you have any idea why he’s doing this?”.  I asked Jocelyn and Steve.  The two of them answered, “he’s blaming us for his brothers death.”  I closed my eyes and communicated to the twins in telepathy.  “We need June, Anya, and Ben here right now!”  They agreed so we channeled them to us.  In the blink of an eye all three appeared.  Anya said she would take June upstairs to talk to the old man.  I asked Ben to untie everyone.  He snapped his fingers and the ropes vanished.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.

 The very next day, the estate seemed so quiet.  George, June, and Jocelyn all moved in with their Uncle Tom.  George had said his goodbyes to me, Ben and Stephen and then he left to meet up with them earlier that morning.  Now that the guest house was vacant I left it up to Stephen or Luis and  Anya to take it.  Stephen  agreed that they should have it, for privacy.  So that was that.  Stephan took the guest room downstairs.  The estate was big enough to accommodate everyone but I understood if people wanted to move on and live somewhere else.  We are all such a close knit bunch that it’s pretty impossible for us to let too much time pass with out seeing one another.  Matthew and I filled out an incident report together about everything that happened and entered it into the computers data banks.  What could have turned into a very bad experience for everything turned out to be no big deal.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.

Jennifer showed up at the front door and wanted to hang out with me for a bit.  She and I went into the game room and worked on the puzzle together.  I asked her if she had seen Jocelyn and her family yet.  She told me that she just left there.  Tom was a little estranged from the family after he lost his wife and two children in a plane crash flying over the Atlantic ocean to Paris France.  They were going to visit her parents.  He had to stay home and run the farm.  A tragic story but it was completely understandable about how he felt after his only brother passed away.    June and Tom had a history, and her children loved him dearly.  Stephan didn’t want to live away from Ben and I.  We were to him, like his brothers.  He needed to be with us.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew and Timmy were only a few years apart from one another.  They were really hitting it off as friends.  I was happy about this because once in a while I felt like Brighten never had Timmy’s best interest in mind when they would hang out. He was a Capricorn and pretty incompatible, way too much drama.  Besides I knew that a fire sign like a Sagittarius would need air to breathe and a Libra could supply that in abundance.    That was the match that Ben and I were.  Ben is the fire sign and I am the air.  They played Wii and fought about who was better and it was really funny to watch.  Jennifer and I had a good laugh over them while we just sat in the far corner of the room putting together the puzzle.  08/03/2010 *Copy Rights

The next day, I woke up and the house seemed empty.  Not a sound anywhere.  I peeked in on Matthew and Timmy.   They were sleeping sprawled out on one another’s beds like you would expect a teenager to be.  I walked over to Stephan’s room and he was laying on top of his covers wearing only a pair of boxer briefs face down.  I walked into the room and sat down on the bed next to him.  I placed my hand on his back and he groaned a little and then said, “Huh, what?” “I just came in to check on you and see how you were doing, you okay?”  He flipped over and propped a pillow behind his head.  “Yeah I’m good thanks.”  “Cool, what do you want for breakfast?” He scratched the top of his head and then said “How about your delicious crepes?”  Okay crepes it is I agreed and went into the kitchen to cook.  09/04/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Ben came in and kissed me good morning and then began to make coffee and got the kettle with water turned on the stove.  I sliced up mushrooms, onions, scrambled some eggs, and then made the batter for crepes.  I also grated some cheese.  I made enough crepes for the whole family.  Matthew came in and squeezed us fresh orange juice.  Timmy woke up, came down stairs and sat at the counter as usual.  I poured him a mug of coffee and said “Good Morning” to everyone. Timmy spoke up asking what were the plans for the say?  I told him that we had some work to do in the morning but the afternoon I was free.  Ben was completing a few paintings for his upcoming art exhibit.  Matthew asked Timmy if he wanted to play a round of golf with his after work.  I thought that was a great idea.  I also suggested that he call Brighten and Brenda for a foursome.  He laughed and said “Nah, just me and Matthew”.  We all enjoyed a peaceful and delicious breakfast outside in the patio dining area.  08/04/2010 Copy Rights.

Luis and Anya hadn’t been seen by anyone since they moved into the guest house.  I wasn’t going to bother them, it could be embarrassing for me.  I left them some crepes on the plate wrapped in saran wrap, on the counter top.  They were just as good  micro waved  as fresh.  I went into the library to do some research.  Matthew came in and asked if there was anything that I needed from him for the moment. I said no, and gave him the day off.  “Enjoy your your tee off.”  He hugged me and said thank you excited and ran out to get Timmy ready to go early.  I golf so I know how important an AM tee off can be.  Besides, those boys are good boys and good for one another.  I wanted to encourage the bonding.  Jennifer came and she let me know she was going to visit Jocelyn for a few weeks. I hugged her and told her to give them my love.  08/04/2010 *Copy Rights
 

The research that I needed to do in the Library was regarding Matthews safety.  I knew the amulet would work for some things to protect him but not everything,  I couldn’t live with myself if anything bad happened to him because of the work we do here.  He was such a caring, kind, considerate and generous young man.  A great addition to our family and team.  Not only that his family have been good friends of ours for many years.  I pulled down the Buckland's Complete Book of Witchcraft off the shelf for him to read.  I wrote him a note:

Dear Matthew,

     Please read this book every night before you go to bed.  If you have any questions feel free to ask either Bill or myself.  Keep in mind that practice makes perfect.  You could share what you learn and practice it with Timmy.  He does have a little experience in the subject.  I have other methods of keeping you safe and out of harms way, which I will discuss with you at another time. Blessed be.

Sincerely,

Doug Parker.
 
I left the book and the note on his nightstand next to his bed.  I walked the house looking for Ben.  He was in his art studio finishing up some very important paintings in time for his art exhibit.  I asked him if he wanted to go out to lunch with me for some delicious Thai food later.  He said “I would love too, but can we do Sushi instead?”  Oh he knows how much I love Sushi, that he didn’t even have to ask only suggest it.  “Ginza Sushi it is!” I said then kissed  him and left him to work.  Now I couldn’t get my mind off Sushi.  We could share the Omasaki course, yummy .  08/04/2010 *Copy Rights.

In my office I sat at my desk and picked up the phone to call my bank.  The teller at the other end asked me to sign into my online banking account and verify my username and password by entering it.  I completed the request and then I asked her to transfer Ten Thousand dollars into two separate ATM/Visa cards.  One in Timothy Parkers name and the other one in Matthew Collins. “Now please send them courier express to the Lincoln Park Golf Club and I will attach and e-mail to you with two separate notes for each, is that understood?” The teller agreed and I hung up the phone and proceeded to type up the notes. 

Hey Matthew,

     This is your two months salary in advance.  Enjoy. 

Sincerely,

Doug.

Next note:

Hey Timmy,

     This is just a little gift for you so you don’t stress about not having any cash.

Your loving brother Doug.

08/04/2010 *Copy Rights
 

Once the e-mail was sent out I text Timmy and Matthew to let them know something would be delivered to the Country Club while they were playing and not to worry too much about it.  By this time of the day I wasn’t really sure what else I wanted to do.  So I went into my Pottery barn and fired up my kiln.  Then I began making some bowls, coffee mugs and a few planter pots.    This was a great way for me to relax my mind and let my hands and creativity go wind.  I looked up at the clock and I realized the time.  I had been working on the pottery for about 7 hours.  I decided to wrap things up and go sit in the hot tub.  I went into the pool house and just showered in there and then grabbed a towel to wrap around myself then head over to the hot tub.  At the hot tub I dropped the towel on a near by chair and got in the hot tub.  I just sat in the 103 degree water, nearly falling asleep.  The jets came on and I looked up and it was Ben. He turned them on and climbed in to sit next to me.  “Hey, you’re not wearing any trunks” he said.  I replied, “I know I was too tired to go get them on”.  With that he snapped his fingers and my trunks were on me. “Thanks” I said.  “I wouldn’t want anyone else checking you out”.   We laughed and put our arm around each other and I rested my head on his bicep. 08/05/2010 *Copy Rights. 

“I think I want to go with Steve to see June, George, Jocelyn and Uncle Tom tomorrow.  Do you want to come with?”  I asked Ben.  He nodded, and laid back against my arm.  Before we realized it Matthew and Timmy were climbing into the hot tub too.  “Hey boys, did you get my courier?”  “Yes, thank you”. Matthew said.  Timmy sat close to me and kissed me on my cheek.  “Thanks bro” . I put my other arm around him and winked.  “So how was tee off today?”  “Matthew played a par 72. Not bad for a chump”. Matthew laughed and said “He beat me, playing well, par 59.  I wasn’t sure though if he was playing by ungifted standards or not”.  Ben and I looked at each other and smiled.  “Oh Timmy”. Ben said.  “What? I played legit.”  I interrupted, “We’re going to see June and Tom tomorrow, would you two like to go?”  They both said yes.  Ben and I got out, grabbed a towel, and headed to the sauna.  08/05/2010 *Copy Rights.

I walked into the locker room and removed my trunks and hung then in the locker to dry out then wrapped the towel back around my waist.  Ben followed right behind me, doing the same.  I opened the door to the sauna and saw that it was on, and there was a single towel set on the bench , but nobody was there.  We both walked in and I sat down on the closest bench to the door.  “Hey, watch it!”  I felt someone beneath me.  I jumped up and turned around.  Ben was laughing and sat on a bench a little bit further away from the one I sat on.  “Shit, Stephan you literally scared the hell out of me!”  Steve appeared and carefully slid the towel on top of his lap to cover up.  “He he he, you scare so easily Doug, it’s the funnest thing to do to you”.  What ever I said, and sat between Steve and Ben.  We all three were just so laid back and relaxed.  The steam was beginning to fill up the room.  While dozing off I began to go into a transcendent state.  This wasn’t a normal thing for me while I was in the sauna.   08/05/2010 *Copy Rights

I was dreaming that I was spending the night at a friends house and the window was open.  I could hear the neighbors just talking and laughing.  I looked at the clock and it was just about 2am.  I got out of bed and went outside.   I walked over to the young people and said “Hey, could you keep it down please, we’re trying to get some sleep!”  They stopped playing kick the can in the street and all ran off into different directions.  I walked around to the side of the house and I could hear the people inside the house right next door saying my name.  It sounded like a few young men and an extremely old woman with a raspy voice.  She was telling the boys “Doug is not someone who you should want to be around.  There is something very different about him”.  The boys were asking her what it was. I leaned into the wall to hear more.  “He is not normal, there’s something very wrong with him.”  I was beginning to feel anxious and my heart started pounding faster.  “He has this ability, and you should not go near him”.  I thought to myself, who is this woman and how in the hell does she know anything about me?  I walked back into the house and my friend Natasha was sitting on the couch in the living room.  She was sweating and looked scared.  I turned to see this old wrinkly skinned woman with waist length gray and white hair.  She looked like she was high on something.  Her eyes were completely glazed over and gray.  She pointed at me and said, “There you are Doug. You are not normal”. I was bewildered, and I began to feel angry.  I grabbed her wrist and told her,  “I am placing you under citizens arrest for trespassing”.  I grabbed some nearby rope and tied her hands together behind her pack, then dialed 911 8/05/2010 Copy Rights.

I informed 911 of the situation and then decided to walk this woman out of the house and into the front to wait for the cops to arrive.  We walked away from the house just about two houses away on a lighted pathway that looked like a courtyard setting, or a park pathway.  She kept speaking in this strange language and trying to untie her hands.  I was shaking her to get her to stop, while we walked on.  In a few seconds this woman turned into a black widow and she ran up my arm.  I was afraid of getting bit so I shook my arms and body until I saw her fall in what looked like black crabgrass.  I snatched up a small baby food bottle that was in the crabgrass and I trapped her inside of it on the ground.  I looked for the lid, and grasped it then leaned down and tried to carefully slide the lid back on top with out lose her.  Once I got her in it I quickly screwed on the lid and put it up to my face and said, “Ha, you’re not going to get out of this that easily Black Witch!”  08/05/2010 8 Copy Rights.

Just as I said that the jar began to vibrate.  It was moving so quickly back and forth that I nearly dropped it a few times.  In my mind all I was thinking was how in the hell is she doing that? I had never seen this sort of black magic before.  I could still hear her chanting her foreign language and my shoulder, arm, elbow and hand were just shaking out of control.  This caused me to panic.  I felt like I was losing control of my emotions.     I started to just shake uncontrollably until I dropped the jar and the lid fell off and then the black widow transformed into a bat and flew away.  I jumped up screaming out loud and both Ben and Stephan sat up then grabbed me.  “Hey, you’re having a bad dream”.  Ben rested his head on my cheek and wrapped his arms tight around me.  I was a little shook up over this dream.  Stephan asked me if I was okay.  “Yeah, I’ll be okay” I said getting up and heading for the door.  08/05/2010 *Copy Rights.

I went right into my office and sat down at the computer.  I logged on and then entered everything that I had seen and experienced in the dream into my dream log.  I needed to keep a log anytime I had a dream that seemed alarming just in case I needed to go back to it. What if it wasn’t really a dream but a foreshadow of what was to come?  I also knew that I was going to have to go over it with Matthew eventually.    I finished typing and then headed to the bedroom to shower and get ready for bed.  After putting on my pajamas I walked the house to see who was in the estate and who wasn’t.   Matthew and Timmy were running up the stairs flicking & snapping one another with their towels and laughing.  Ben came in and showered, then got into his robe and was in the kitchen making some sleepy time tea.  Steve was in the guest room.  I suddenly realized that I had not seen Luis or Anya for a few days, so I grabbed my cell and text Luis:

Hey Bro, What’s up?  Everything Okay over there?

He replied right away:

Yeah, just really enjoying the hell out of one another.  See you at breakfast. Good Night.

I replied:

Okay, cool, g’night.

08/05/2010 *Copy Rights
 

Back in the kitchen I sat down at the table with Ben and had a hot cup of tea.  We didn’t really say much but we never really needed to.  Our relationship was so intertwined that we knew what one another was thinking and so we could communicate telepathically if we felt like it.  He smiled at me and then set his hand on the top of mine.  Ben was not only the sweetest man I had ever met but he was also the most powerful, artistic, and romantic.  He snapped his fingers and two candles in their holders appeared on the table.  He blew on each candle one at a time and that lit them.  We sipped our tea, smiling and feeling completely in love with one another.  08/05/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Ben finished his tea, then I finished mine.  He snapped his fingers and the mugs were cleaned and put away in the cupboards.  He waved his arm and the candles blew out and then slowly vanished into thin air.  He stood up and took me by my hand.  I stood up and he walked me out the back French doors and then picked me up off my feet.  He carried me to our private and secluded separate outbuilding that was converted into a dance studio.  Right at the door, it carefully opened and then he walked in.  There was very slow and romantic music playing.  Little red strands of lights decorated the ceilings.  He set me down, snapped his fingers and his rode changed into a nice suit.  He snapped his fingers again and I was in a bow tie and tux.  He placed his hand on my hip, and my other hand he held up about our shoulder length and he led me around the dance floor, pulling me into him closely.  I was feeling so light footed and magical.  We were both sharing a delightful amount of happiness  with each other.  It was an amazing moment and I was very happy to share it with the true love of my life.  08/05/2010 *Copy Rights

We danced for at least an hour, then Ben took me out to the outdoor patio.  I felt deep inside of me like every worry or care I had was being swept away.  He had decorated the whole area in glistening lights and low music from our built in Bose home surround system.  On the table was a chilled bottle of champagne on ice.    We sat down poured a glass and then Ben gave us a toast, “To the most unbelievably precious human being I could ever have had the opportunity to fall in love to and share my life with, you Doug”. A tear fell from my eye and down my face.  My heart was beating so fast.  I was getting all these funny little tingling sensations through out my entire body.  Our glasses clinked and I said, “I am thankful you are alive and here with me now, I love you.”  Then we sipped.  Off to our bedroom we went to make superior love together.  08/06/2010 *Copy Rights.

The alarm went off and so I reached over Ben and turned off.  I whispered in his ear, “Hey daddy, wake up.”  He rolled over facing me on his side and slowly opened his eyes and then looked at me.  He smiled and said “oh hey, when did you get here?” I laughed and gave him a big kiss.  “Get up, we’re going to visit June and her clan.  I jumped out of bed and stripped down to nothing then ran into the bathroom.  I turned on the shower and when ready I jumped in.  Ben followed me in and then came in to join me.  We washed each others back, and shampooed one another’s hair.  Rinsed then repeated.  Ben turned off the shower and then we toweled off together.  By the time I got to the dresser and slipped on my boxer briefs, someone came knocking on the bedroom door.  I walked over and slowly opened it.  I peered out and it was Timmy, “hey what time are we leaving?”he asked me.  I let him in and he came and sat on the bed.  Ben walked by him in only a towel and then messed up Timmy’s hair with his giant palm and hand.  They greeted with a smile, and I said “as soon as we can, are you and Matthew ready?”  He jumped up and said, “I am but I don’t know about Matthew, let me go see.”  He quickly left the room.  08/06/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Timmy had run down the hall and then up the stairs to the attic bedrooms.  He walked into the joint bathroom and saw Matthew in the shower.   He opened the door and said “Hey, are you going to be ready soon? Because we are leaving in a bit.”   Matthew was just rinsing off the soap and then he turned off the water, “Hey toss me a towel” he said dripping with water.  Timmy got him the towel and then Matthew dried off and continued “I’ll be dressed in no time, count me in”.  Timmy smiled and ran down stairs back to my room, and then came in.  “Okay we’re ready when you are.”  I asked him what he wanted to do about breakfast and Ben said “I have that handled”.  We all met in the conference room and then the transportation began.  It was Ben, Stephan, Matthew, Timmy, Luis, Anya and I.  Ben said everybody hold hands, so we did and the in only seconds we were at the same old farm house with the surrounding deck and old yellow truck.  08/06/2010 *Copy Rights.

Jocelyn was sitting on a porch swing that had hung by chains from the deck cover.  “Hi everybody” she said happily with a smile.  “Hey Jocelyn“, a few of us responded together. “Come one in, everybody is waiting for you”.  So we all walked up the steps and into the front doors.  Upon entering, the house was filled with the smell of fresh bacon, sausage, fried potatoes, eggs, pancakes, and coffee.  We slowly walked into the living room and Uncle Tom greeted us each with a hand shake and a welcoming smile.  He looked completely different from the last time we saw him.  Confident, and happy.  Both Timmy and Matthew headed to the kitchen in a hurry, one trying to beat the entrance before the other.  “How are you doing?” I asked Uncle Tom.  “He grabbed my shoulder with his big hand and said “I wanted to apologize to you for how things transpired the last time we met, my intentions weren’t really to cause anybody any anxiety or fear.  I suppose I just went a little crazy over my brothers passing and I wanted answers.”  I turned and looked at him and said “No harm, no foul”. “Good let’s eat, cuz I’m starved”  He walked us all into the dining room, where Timmy, Matthew, and Stephan had already seated themselves.  08/07/2010 *Copy Rights.


“Breakfast was delicious June, thank you so much”. I said. Jocelyn , Anya, George and Luis all got up from the table and collected plates and glasses and headed into the kitchen.  “Thank you  Doug”.   June turned to Matthew and Timmy and asked them if they were interested in riding some dirt bikes out along the property?  They both were really excited and said “Yeah”.  Uncle Tom and Stephan had them follow them outside to the barn.  Ben asked if there was anything he could do to help, and June just told him to sit tight and relax.  So relax is what we did.  By late afternoon Jocelyn had made everyone lunch, and home made sweet tea and lemonade.  We just hung out and talked and enjoyed the sunshine out in the country setting with fresh air and the calming sounds of nature in the distance.  08/07/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Luis and Anya walked a dirt trial on the property until the came across a water hole.  They both stripped down naked and jumped in.  Luis started splashing water at Anya and laughing.  She splashed back and they both continued until they found themselves arm in arm spinning around and then moving in slowly for a very romantic kiss.  Timmy had rode up on the trail and stopped to see them and then he shouted, “Ew, gross, get a room!”  They both looked up as Timmy rode off and Matthew showed up continuing on the trail closely behind him.  Ben and I decided we were going to check out the animals on the farm.  There were goats, chickens, cows, horses, ducks, geese,  a turkey, and some sheep.  Ben always had a thing for horses.  His family were horse ranchers from Montana.  He never really talked much about his past but when he did I would just listen so closely I would be like hanging on his every word.  We walked into the stables and there were four beautiful horses inside.  One Mustang,  one Arabian and the other two were Belgium.  We pet them and fed them carrots and apples and also brushed them.  08/07/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

In the evening we all decided to head over to my place for dinner.  Ben had planned to BBQ tri tip and pork tenderloin.  I of course had invited Mom, Pop, Donna, David and the twins as well.  Luis and Anya were all cooped up in the guest house tonight, they were snuggling out on the patio beside the pool talking to Donna and David.  Timmy, Matthew, Troy and Toni were all playing Marco polo in the pool together.
Jocelyn , and George were trying to out play one another in the game room of foosball.  Jennifer and Stephan were playing pool.  June, Uncle Tom, Mom and Pop put in an old classic movie in the home theater with a very nice bottle of Chianti.  “What a pleasant day, today was.” I said as I walked behind Ben and wrapped my arms around his waist.  “Yes, I enjoyed it, although it’s not over yet”.   08/07/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

The door bell rang so I walked inside and down the foyer then opened the door.  Standing there were a couple, Man and Woman.  Him, in a very nice western Alamo suit with gray black leather trim, black levis and black boots accompanied with a black lose bow tie and a big buckled belt.  Her, a casual western style pant suit, with cowgirl boots. I said “Yes, may I help you?” They replied “We’re here to see our Son”.  All of the sudden as I began to realize who this couple was I felt a little intimidated and nervous.  “Yes, please come in. Welcome, please follow me.”  I walked them out to the patio where Ben was BBQ’ing.  Ben was shocked to see them.  He dropped what he was doing and ran over to hug and kiss his Mother and then his Father.  “Wow, you guys made it”  he said.   His Mom “Oh Honey, we wouldn’t miss it for the World”.  She had a big bag and inside she reached down and pulled out a whole bunch of sirloin steaks. Handing them to Ben “These are from our live stock, I brought enough for everyone”.  08/07/2010 Copy Rights.
 

I quickly asked both of Ben’s parents if there was anything I could offer them to drink.  His Father asked “Do you have any Whiskey?”  “Yes Sir” so I left to get him a drink.  I figured we all could use one so I made Ben his, mine, his father’s and then I made his Mother a vodka Martini.   Once I got outside his parents were all seated in the patio chairs around the BBQ.  Ben said, Doug I’d like to introduce my parents to you, this is my Mom Norma-Jean Preston and my Dad William Preston.  “How do you do?” I asked and shook their hands.  I handed each one the drinks that I made and then sat down too. “Mom, Dad this is my husband Doug.” Ben said “We’re happy to finally meet you, and we’ve heard so many good things about you. Please call me Norma and my husband Bill”.  08/07/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Bill tossed the sirloins on the grill.  I went into the kitchen and made some potato salad, coleslaw, baked beans, tossed green salad, and another gin Martini. June and Mom came in and hugged and kissed me and then asked me if there was anything that they could do to help.  I wondered to myself what we were going to do for dessert.  I realized we hadn’t planned for it.  Norma walked into the kitchen with her bag in one hand and her Martini in the other.   She stopped dead in her tracks and just froze as she stared at June.  Mom turned and smiled at Norma, but was a little bewildered by the look on her face as well as wondering who she was.  June turned and then screamed, “Norma-Jean Honeycutt, is that you!?”  08/07/2010 Copy Rights.

June ran over and hugged Norma for a very long time.  They were just about to break into tears.  My mom was just amazed at June’s reaction to this stranger standing in her Son’s kitchen.  June pulled away and grabbed Norma’s hand and shuffled over to Mom.  “Norma-Jean Honeycutt, this is my best friend in the whole World Mrs. Martha Parker…Mrs. Martha Parker, this is my long lost cousin Norma-Jean Honeycutt, whom I haven’t seen in over 40 years.”   “How do you do” she asked my Mom and then corrected June “It’s Norma-Jean Preston”.  Both June and Mom and I realized what that meant.  June was Ben’s biological relative.  A first cousin once removed.  I was being overwhelmed with the realization of what that meant.  Stephan, Jocelyn, June were all related by blood and none of us ever knew it.  08/07/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Mom said “I could use a drink, June?” June wasn’t listening to Mom, “June could I get you a drink?”  “Huh, oh yes please um, more wine, red”.  June retorted and then took Norma by the hand and drug her into the Home theater room.  Mom walked over to me and asked if I had any idea, I told her no not at all. She grabbed another bottle of Chianti opened it kissed me and then  carried it back into the theater.  Ben came in to the kitchen for a second to grab some BBQ sauce out of the refrigerator.  I turned to him from facing off into space over the counter top and said “Ben, did you know that your mother and June were cousins?”   He kissed me on the cheek and said, “I had heard something about my Mom’s cousin named June but we had never met”.  I laughed “Well, actually you have”.  He said “Yeah, it’s weird isn’t it?”  such a very small World.  08/07/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben went back out to the BBQ to continue cooking and catching up with his Dad.  The twins ran in and raced to the bathroom to change out of their swimwear and into some dry clothes.  Timmy and Matthew walked by  the kitchen said hey and headed upstairs to change.  I was still thinking about what we were going to do for dessert.  Should I call and have something delivered?  Norma walked into the kitchen with only her bag in hand and she said, “Honey I had no idea your mother and my cousin were buff’s, that’s so sweet, isn’t it?”  “Yeah, it’s amazing.”  she reached into her back and continued to talk, “I brought you these “I baked these myself ” and she pulled out one hot apple pie and another hot cherry pie.  “Is that going to be enough?”  Wow, I thought to myself. “Um, yes I think it will be thank you so much”.  She grabbed my hand placing it in between both of hers and patted the back of it.  “Please, it’s my pleasure”. Then she left to go back outside to the BBQ.  08/07/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

I couldn’t get my head around June and Norma being cousins and Ben and I never knowing it.  Anyone who knows us knows how important the close bond of family is to us.  June especially since she had known me my whole life.  She was my God Mother, and Keith was my God Father.   I decided to sneak away just for a moment and go to my meditation room and try to tap into any insight I might be able to conjure up.   I sat down and began to fall into a trance.  At first all I was seeing around me was very thick fog.  Then a light gust of wind separated some of the fog and a clear path was becoming visible.  There was a man stepping into the path.   He was wearing brown shoes and a dark blue suit and tie.  “Hello” I said.  He sat down next to me and then said “Hi Doug”.  “Who are you?” I asked him.  “My name is Dillon, I am Ben’s grandfather. June’s Mother was my sister. We were both separated very young when our parents were killed instantly in an accident.  We were sent to foster care, and then adopted out by different parents. We reconnected in our mid twenties but promised to keep it a secret as long as we could.  Our reasons at the time were very private and complex. Here please allow me to show you.”  He placed his hand on my forehead and then all his knowledge flowed freely into my mind.  I knew instantly what the whole story was.  That wasn’t the only thing that Dillon transferred to me this day.  I would be finding out more about that later on.  08/07/2010 *Copy Rights

I said my goodbyes to Dillon and thanked him and then came out of the trance.  Ben finished the BBQ, so I called everyone in for dinner.  Ben’s Father asked me if there was anything he could do to help.  I told him maybe help me with setting the table.  He smiled a huge smile and then snapped his fingers and then the table was set.   “Thanks Dad” Ben said and rubbed his back as he passed to set down the BBQ meat.  Everyone had come in in no time and sat down.  I asked if everyone had  been introduced and Ben did the honors.  His parents were astounded by the size of our family.  We were all delighted to welcome the two newest members and Ben and I couldn’t have been more happier.  08/07/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

“Dinner was fantastic” my Father said and held up his glass.  I would like to toast to our family, and everyone said “Cheers”.   Ben’s mother and father insisted on allowing them to clean up after dinner.   I knew that they would be able to do it with the snap of a finger so I didn’t object.  What was really funny was that June, Tom, Mom, Dad, Bill and Norma all changed into their swim suits and piled into the hot tub like a bunch of High School teenagers. Giggling and laughing.  Bill and I served them hors d'oeuvres, and refilled their drinks, and everyone was having a good time.  The youngsters were playing in the game room.  The other adults were in the theater watching a movie.  June and Mom insisted that we take care of ourselves and to stop pampering them.  So we escaped off to the garden and sat on the park bench under the stars, embracing one another.  08/07/2010 *Copy Rights.

With a full house again in the morning.  Ben and I decided to take everyone out to breakfast.  I called the Classic Cable Car Sightseeing Company and chartered them.  In no time after everyone was showered and dressed for the day the cable car arrived in the driveway.   I told the driver about which tour we wanted but first we wanted our first stop to be at the Bayside Café at One Gate 6 Road, Sausalito, CA.  Ben had already called and made us reservations for 18.  After breakfast we toured Ghirardelli Square, Cow Hollow, The Marina District, Palace of Fine Arts ,Fort Point, The Golden Gate Bridge ,Marin County Vista outlook ,The Presidio, Pacific Heights ,North Beach ,Chinatown, Nob Hill, Union Square, Financial District , & Transamerica Tower.  We managed to catch lunch at pier 39, before Ghiradelli Square, and then Dinner at Figaro Ristorante Italiano.  So much to see and the weather couldn’t have been more perfect.   08/08/2010 *Copy Rights.

By the time we had returned to the house everyone was pooped.  Before we all started to hit the sack I suggested we have a night cap toast.  Jocelyn and I took the orders and then served the drinks.  The minors got either sleepy time tea or warm milk.  Ben’s dad Bill stood up and made the toast this time.

"Dance as if no one were watching
Sing as if no one were listening,
And live every day as if it were your last."

Here…here we cheered and then everyone split off into pairs and went to bed.  08/08/2010 *Copy Right.

Ben and I got up in the morning and saw his Mom and Dad off.   They needed to get back to the Ranch business as usual.  They thanked us for a great time, said their good byes to everyone and also  wanted to invite us all up to the Ranch sometime.  Norma and June hugged and kissed and promised they would keep in touch from now on.  June, Tom, Jocelyn and George all said goodbye as well and headed home themselves.  I really enjoyed the time we all had together this visit.  It was a refreshing change. I needed to get back to work so I had Matthew meet me back in my office that afternoon.  I opened up my dream journal and had him go through some of the highlighted items and also asked him what his opinion was on them.  08/08/2010 *Copy Rights.

I asked Matthew if he wanted to go into the city with me to do some research.  He said sure, so I said bye to Ben and asked him to take Timmy out for the day.  They decided to go to Scandia and then the movies in the North Bay.  After do a little antique shopping in Sebastopol, CA.  I knew Ben, He loved BBQ ribs and the best place in all of the Bay Area was a little Mom and Pop place out off highway 116 in Sebastopol.  Timmy had never been there so he was really in for a treat.  Since Matthew and I were technically working, we went right to the San Francisco library 100 Larkin Street.  We were there most of the day, so instead of coming home so late we rented a hotel room at the Handlery Union Square Hotel. 
08/08/2010 *Copy Rights.

I woke up to hearing Matthew in the shower.  He came out of the bathroom and then got dressed.  “You’re up early”  I said.  He turned to me and then smiled, “I was hoping to get an early start on work”.  “Oh ok, well let me get ready and then let’s go have breakfast first, sound good?”  “Yeah of course”, he responded as he sat down at the desk and opened up his laptop to check his e-mail.  I hopped into the shower and then got dressed, and we collected our things and went down to the front desk.  Upon checking out and getting into the car, I asked Matthew if he had any preferences for breakfast.  He said,  Café DeLucchi Italian Café in North Beach.  So we went there.  The waiter greeted us and sat us and in no time he came back to take our order.  Matthew ordered buttermilk pancakes with candied pecans and chocolate chips, they were housemade candied pecans and chocolate chips in our beautiful thin cakes.  I ordered classic eggs benedict which was poached eggs, canadian bacon and housemade hollandaise sauce served over a toasted English muffin, served with house potatoes.  We both asked for coffee, mine was black his with cream and sugar.  We enjoyed breakfast together and our conversation was more personal than business.
08/08/2010 *Copy Rights.

We decided to hit the local Wiccan store called the Sword & the Rose located between Clayton St & Cole St. We picked up all the necessary supplies that Matthew had written down from his book that I lent him. I let him know that in our basement was a full supply of materials he might find useful to help him with his practice.  The basement is secured with an alarm and security code so I told him what that was.  After that we went back home and I escorted Matthew down to the basement.  He had no idea that this area even existed.  I told him it wasn’t the place we wanted anyone else ever knowing about so he probably should keep it to himself.  Not even Timmy or the Twins knew about it.  Although the Twins with their ability to see into the future, past and present of time and space probably already knew.  I never took any of them down here.  Only Ben, Jennifer, and I have been in the basement.  If Stephan knew about it that was because he must have followed me down here once while rendered invisible.  08/09/2010 *Copy Rights. 

Once disarming the alarm and unlocking the door, I handed Matthew his own key.  I went over all the herbs, precious gems, candles, all the charts and graphic materials, of wheels within wheels of time, table of seven planets, the polarities, quarters and elements, element pentagram. All the books of Celtic,  Greek, Norse, Roman Deities.  Full library of mystic magic, spells and history. Anything and everything a new and upcoming apprentice in magic could ever need was in there.  Matthew set his bag of items down on the table and just wondered around the room.  “Wow” he said in amazement.  “Yes, you can never be too prepared, right?  Ben and I have been stocking up these supplies for the past twenty years, so if you can imagine the amount of traveling we did to get this, you understand why we lock it up”.  08/09/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

I explained to him that my experience in the practices of magic was limited.  Ben was the Master of Magic in our house.  Matthew and Ben would need to spend at least 2 hours a day minimum training and practicing the craft so that Matthew could become a master of his own.  Matthews big blue eyes lit up as I went over our plans for him.  His dimples with a very big smile were evidently a sure sign he was excited.  I also went over with him what each and everyone else had the capability of doing magically, and otherwise.  In order to assist me, he basically needed to know what I know.  08/09/2010 *Copy Rights.

Four hours had passed, and I told Matthew we were finished for the day.  He jumped up and hugged me for a very long time and then thanked me.  It made me laugh and I was pleased to see how happy and excited he was.  I knew in my gut he would make a fantastic new addition to our team.  He had spirit, good energy and drive.  Having known his family for as many years as I had, also was key to our decision.
There are many people all around the World who practice in Magic and spells but not just anyone was offered the chance to Master in them. Ben has had thousands of years of spells passed down from generation to generation to him and really didn’t know who he was going to pass this knowledge on to when the time came.  08/09/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

I went into the kitchen to make something to eat.  Ben was already there making pizza.  I said, “I will make a salad”  then kissed and hugged him.  Matthew and Timmy ran past the kitchen and outside in their swim trunks to jump into the pool.  Toni popped into the kitchen and asked if she and Troy could use the pool for the day.  I said “Common Troy, looking at Toni “You know you two are welcome to use the pool anytime you want, you don’t have to ask me.”  Troy popped in and then they both said “Thank you”. Then ran outside.  Ben looked at me and said, “More Pizza?”  I laughed and said “More salad too”. 08/09/2010 *Copy Rights.

Being interrupted by the doorbell, I said “I’ll get it”.  I opened the door and it was the beer vender.  He had delivered one keg of Guinness and the other of Death and Taxes.  Both are our favorite beers.  Please come in.  I showed the truck driver to the game room, where we had the full bar and taps.  He changed the old kegs for new ones.  “Sign here please”, pointing to his clip board.  I thanked him and then showed him out.  I ran a few beers through the tap to clear out any air.  I poured Ben a Guinness and myself a Death & Taxes.    D & T was a beer made by an independent brewery called Moonlight Brewery which was started in rural Santa Rosa in 1992.  It’s a very dark yet surprisingly light-bodied lager beer that is crisp and refreshing with out the heaviness.  I carried two beers into the kitchen and handed Ben his and then sipped some of mine, “Ah most refreshing”. 08/09/2010 *Copy Rights.

“You know what?’ I asked Ben, “What?” he said.  “I think we should get into the pool and challenge those kids against a game of Volley Ball.”  Ben agreed, but before he could change us into our swim trunks I said, “No wait let me try”.  He laughed and then said “Okay”  I began to concentrate and then recited my own version of a spell:

We two are here to challenge those punks
So out of these duds we change into our trunks

I clapped my hands together and Ben was wearing mine and I was wearing his.  He laughed and snapped his fingers and they switched.  “Nice try honey” then he kissed me.  “Practice makes perfect”  We laughed together then set our beers on the counter and ran outside to put up the Volley Ball net.  “It’s all of you against us, no funny stuff!” Ben said.  We jumped into our side of the pool hitting the ball over to them.    Stephan showed up in his trunks with Luis, so they split up and Luis was on our side and Stephan went to the other.  Toni said “Service” and then hit the ball.  It went back and forth for a little while before Troy missed it.  The score went from one team to another after every service rotation.  They won 26 to 24.  “Close game.” Stephan, Bill and I got out and they all formed new teams and continued to play.  Anya came out and jumped in to play too.  08/09/2010 *Copy Rights.

I asked Stephan if he would like a beer, he said “Guinness please”.  I got him one and us a refill.  We sat outside in the sun watching the Volley Ball game .  As we sat and watched the sun set In thought about how much I was in love with Ben.  He was one of the most loving, spiritual, caring, supportive, and family orientated men I have ever met.  I knew that no matter what happened in life he would always be there right by my site to hold my hand through it all.  Then I thought about Stephan who was my best friend, my brother, my confidant.  I felt very lucky to have such wonderful men in my life.  Even my brothers Luis and Timmy were the best any brother could ever have.  My family was great, and I love them deeply.  With out family and friends, life is with out true meaning.  We sat watching over the bay as the sun set. 08/10/2010 *Copy Rights.

 

Ben and I went back to our bedroom to get ready for bed.  I climbed in first.  Ben climbed in next to me and held me tight until we both fell asleep.  I began to dream about being at the beach.  We were holding hands and walking down the beach.  Somehow we got separated and I walked up to some dunes.  There was a hole in the top of a dune with a few water logged pieces of drift wood inside of them.  Something compelled me to pull them out and toss them aside.  I looked at the hole and it appeared to be big and deep.  I looked in and saw something moving up fast towards me.  It was a spider like crab.  It ran up the hole and then it jumped right on me.  I was hitting at it trying to make it get off me.  My first thought was, get it off before it can bite me or pinch me!  I was swatting and jumping and mo0ving all around trying to shake this crab off of me.  I began to panic, and then I screamed.  The scream came out of me and I woke myself up.  “Aaaaahhh”  I said, then shook waking up.  Ben pulled me close and tight and then whispered in my ear, “Ssshhhh, it’s only a dream, and I’m right here honey don’t worry, go back to sleep”. he whispered.  I fell back to sleep and dreamt about happy things after that. 08/10/2010 *Copy Rights.

I woke up, put on my robe and decided to go down to the basement.  The alarm was turned off and I could hear some music playing.   I walked down the steps carefully and turned at the bottom of the steps to see Matthew, sitting in a cushioned chair studying.  “Oh hey, good morning” he said.  “I hope I didn’t wake you.”  “Hello Matthew, is everything okay?”  “Oh yeah, I was just not sleeping all that great so I thought I would come down here and get some studying in.  I didn’t want to keep Timmy awake.”  “Is there anything I can get you or do for you?”  I’m heading up to the kitchen.”  I asked.  “Nah, I’m good, I will be finishing up here shortly, so I will meet you up there.”  “Okay well, take your time, no rush today. I’m planning to take it easy today.”  I put my hand on his shoulder and squeezed it, and then went upstairs to the kitchen.  08/09/2010  *Copy Rights.
 

I was very tired, and almost dizzy.  I ground some beans and then boiled the water.  I poured the beans into my French Press coffee maker and then added hot water.  I let it steep as I walked through the house and opened up the windows to air out the house.  In the game room, I walked around Timmy playing Wii. 
I opened the window and then kissed him.  “Hi baby brother”.  He replied, “Good Morning”.  “Did you sleep good?  Why are you up so early?”  “Oh yes thanks, no I did, I just wanted to get in some Wii time alone before anyone else came in to challenge me.”  he said.  “Ok, I’m going to make some quiches for breakfast so come and eat as soon as you smell it come out of the oven.” I commanded.  “I will thanks” he smiled and then continued to play Wii.  I went back to the kitchen to take out all the ingredients to make my quiche.  I opened my recipe book to the recipe:

Low Carb Quiche Lorraine Recipe Serves 6

1/2 pound of bacon, crisply fried and crumbled
1 cup shreaded natural Swiss cheese
1/3 cup minced red onion
4 eggs
2 cups of whipping cream
1/4 tsp salt
1/4 tsp Splenda
1/8 tsp cayenne pepper

Preheat oven to 425°F. Sprinkle bacon, cheese and onion in the bottom of a 9" pie pan. Beat eggs lightly and beat in remaining ingrediants. Pour cream mixture into pie pan. Bake in oven for 15 minutes. Reduce temperature to 300°F and bake 30 minites or longer or until knife inserted 1" from the edge comes out clean. Let stand 10 minutes before cutting. Serve in wedges. For firmer texture, cook additional 10 minutes. 4.3 carbs per serve.


I whipped together a few batches and put them into the oven.  I poured a cup of coffee and sat outside on the patio waiting for the quiche to be done.  08/09/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Just as the quiche was done and I set it on the granite counter to cool down a little, Timmy and Matthew came into the kitchen together.  I asked them if they wanted to eat breakfast with me while we all watch a movie together.  Everyone said yes.  I served quiche with hash browns, and bacon plus sausage.  Freshly squeezed orange juice, tea and coffee. “Okay what movie do we want to watch?  You two pick and I’ll serve the breakfast, be right back”.  I got out the serving trays and made up everyone’s breakfasts and drinks on them.  08/10/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Ben and Stephan came in and asked me what I was doing?  I told them that I was serving the boys breakfast in the Theater room and we were all going to watch a movie together this morning.  They thought that was a great idea so they helped me carry in the tv trays. Ben gave Timmy his and Stephan gave him his and so I made mine, then I asked the men if they were interested in joining us.  They both agreed.  Just as soon as the movie started the doorbell rang.  Ben stood up and said “I’ll go get it”.  he left and then he returned with the twins.  “Hi you two, did you eat?” I asked.  Toni said no so I went into the kitchen and made them breakfast trays and carried them in.  We all sat down to watch the movie together.  This was a very important family time, and ritual for some mornings were we just want to relax and enjoy a break from reality every now and then.  The movie that everyone picked was Cloverfield. 08/10/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Ben sat on one side of me and Stephan sat on the other.  The twins loved to sid right up front.  Matthew and Timmy sat beside each other in the next row.  The movie ends, and all I can say is “Wow”.  Toni and Troy said, “We would have teleported that thing and it’s babies right back where they came from!”  Ben and I laughed.  Then I said, “I know you would.”  Stephan and Matthew helped me clean up the Theater, and the kitchen.  Then they both sat down at the counter, and asked me what were my plans for the rest of the day?    I really wasn’t sure.  Usually my days and time is pretty planned out, but today was an exception and I couldn’t decide what I wanted to do.  I knew that I wanted to take the day off from working.  I dunno, I might go play in my pottery room.  I asked them if they wanted to join me and both said yes.  08/10/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Ben anticipated my every move.  He had already fired up the kiln for us and then he went into this art studio and continued to paint.  Stephan and I had done pottery together many times before so he came in and got started  right away.  “Hey Matthew, so do you have any experience in Pottery?”  I asked.  He said, I have done some in the past in Elementary school as well as High School.”  “Very cool” I said, “Have at it, make what ever you want. I showed him where everything was and then gave him his own spinning wheel.  We all three spent the grater part of the day in there.  Laughing and goofing around.  It was a great time.  Stephan had selected the Rock and Roll station on our Bowes stereo system.  We rocked out to AC/DC, Kron, Iran Maiden, The Scorpions, Ozzy Osbourne, Joan Jett, and so many others.  08/10/2010 *Copy Rights.

Once we finished up in the pottery room, we all needed to clean up.  So we went to the showers and washed up.  Stephen and I took a shower together, and Matthew took one upstairs.  Upon getting dressed we all realized we were hungry again so we regrouped back into the kitchen to get a bite to eat.  “What will you guys have?”  Stephan asked  ”what do we have?”   “Let’s see, we can bbq steak, or we can make sausage, bell pepper and onion on French rolls, or we can make a salad with soup?” I let them decide and I went back to check on Ben.  “Hi lover boy” I leaned over and kissed him, “Are you hungry?”  He kissed me back and then responded, “yeah, I’m starved”.  So I returned to the kitchen and the men decided on the sausage sandwiches.  I fired up the grill and then grilled the meat, vegetables and rolls.   We all sat out back by the pool with our sandwiches and a cold beer from the tap.  09/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

I let everyone fend for themselves, besides I wasn’t sure who was and who wasn’t on the estate at this time.  We always kept a kitchen and cupboards stocked with foods.  It was the housekeepers job to clean and then shop for us.  Although if we wanted something out of the ordinary that’s when Ben and I needed to take a trip to the local market.  Luis and Anya came walking out of the guest house smiling and laughing and holding hands.  They had turned into a couple of lover birds.  It was sweet to see my younger brother finally settling down and happy with someone.  Our family really took to Anya.  She was smart, beautiful, funny and last but not least had a powerful gift that was very important to our group.  Luis said, “Hey” as he passed.  “We’re going to go out to lunch, you need us to pick up anything while we’re out?”  “Nope, but thanks, have fun” Ben responded.  Matthew asked me if I could take him to his Dad’s because he needed to pick up his car. It was a royal blue 2010 Mustang convertible.  I said sure, then asked if Ben and Stephan wanted to go too.  They said yes. 08/11/2010  *Copy Rights

After lunch, the four of us piled into Ben’s Jeep and he removed the top.  We headed Southbound on the 101 towards Sebastopol, CA taking highway 12 out to the coast. We arrived at the Ranch a little after 3:00 pm.  Matthew’s Mom and Dad invited us all in for drinks.  Matthew went to  the garage to pull out his Mustang.  He came back into the house and asked me if I wanted to ride back with him, I told him sure.  Ben & Stephan headed back in the Jeep.  I texted Ben and asked him if he wanted to stop somewhere for another drink half way home and also maybe pick up dinner.  He texted back, “Sure, let’s hit the Washoe House off of Roblar Road in Sebastopol.  We walked in and noticed that the ceiling of the bar was covered with single dollars where people had pinned them there.  Ben had called in advance to order our dinner to go while we all have a drink.  Matthew and Stephen used the bathroom.  Once we finished our drinks we were back on the road to home.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Ben had ordered five dinners of prime rib served with mixed summer vegetables and a baked potato.  Right as we pulled up to the house, Timmy was shooting hoops in the drive way.  Ben opened the garage doors and then he drove his jeep in to park.  I told Matthew that his spot was the empty one next to my Mercedes.  I handed him the remote, then he said thank you with a big smile and then clipped it to his sun visor.  We got out and went into the house.  Timmy put the ball away and shut the garage doors before coming in.  Ben snapped his fingers and the outside patio table was set for five.  I got all the drinks together and then headed out there myself to eat.  I was pretty hungry.  The dinner came with butter, sour cream and some horseradish dipping sauce.  “What a great meal” Timmy said.  Matthew and Stephan thanked Ben and I.  We ate slow, and talked together through out dinner.  08/11/2010  *Copy Rights.

The boys decided that they were going to do some studying in the basement.  Ben and I wanted to get in some alone time together so we went to the gardens and sat out on the bench.  Stephan was feeling a little edgy so he called a cab and went into town.  The cabby pulled up and Stephan got in.  “Where too?” he asked.  Stephan replied “46 Main Street, Tiburon.”   The cab pulled up in front of the bar and Stephan handed him some cash then told him to keep the change.  He hopped out, and went inside.  There were a mixed crowd of folks all standing around with drinks in hand and they were admiring the art hanging on the walls.  He walked up to the bar tender and asked for a glass of house red. The bartender grabbed a glass and poured a small amount of wine into the bottom of the wine glass and waited for Stephan to swirl, smell and taste.  Stephan nodded so the bar keep poured more into his glass.  Stephan handed him his credit card and asked him to open up a tab.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

The Bar tender filled other glasses for the other surrounding patrons and then found his way back to Stephan.  “Care for a refill?” he asked.  “Keep ‘um coming”, Stephan commanded.  It about two hours Stephan was feeling pretty buzzed.  He just sat at the bar and stared out at the bay.  Before he realized what time it was the bar tender was telling him that they were closing, and did he want him to call him a cab?  Stephan just sat there and didn’t acknowledge the bar keeps question.  The bar keep went in back to talk to a few other people and then came back out to where Stephan was sitting.  “Hey, let me give you a ride home, I’m off the clock now and I really don’t mind”.  Stephan just nodded and then the bar tender came around and pulled Stephan’s arm around his shoulders and hiked him up off the bar stool, then walked him out.  He set him in the passenger seat of his BMW and then asked him where he lived.   Stephan told him the address, and they headed there.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

“My name is Jon by the way”. He reached his hand out and grabbed Stephan’s.  Steve replied “Nice to meet you I’m Stephan, thanks for the lift”. “Oh it’s not a problem, I really don’t mind.” said Jon.  As they were pulling up to the driveway, Jon asked Stephan if Ben and Doug lived there?  He said “yes do you know them?”  Jon replied, “Yes, Ben and I went to High School together and he sells some of his art at the bar. I have known them for years.  I even attended their wedding”.  Stephan wasn’t very surprised since Doug and Ben knew just about everyone in the area.  “Well, would you like to come in and say hi?” Jon stopped parked the car and then said, “Sure I would love to.”  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

Stephan opened the door and they walked into the foyer.  Stephan closed the door behind Jon.  They walked down the hallway and passed the Theater room.  Inside was Matthew and Timmy watching a movie.  They continued to the kitchen and saw Ben and Doug sitting at the counter.  “Oh hey guys” jon said.  Ben jumped up and gave Jon a firm hand shake followed by a hug.  Then Doug got up and said, “Hi Jon, so nice to see you.” he gave him a hug too.  “What brings you here this time of the night?” They both asked.  “Oh Stephan came to the Art Bar in town and I was working there so I offered him a ride home”.    “ Well thanks so much, how about a drink?” I asked.  “You know what I like”. he said with a smile.  I went to the kitchen and made him a White Russian and handed it to him.  Stephan walked to the bar and got himself a bottle of red and three glasses.  He poured us all a glass and said “Cheers”.  We decided to go sit in the hot tub.  Rather than worry about our swim trunks we all agreed to go in naked, but keep all the lights off.  The temperature was at a perfect 103 degrees.  Ben hit the jets as soon as Jon and Stephen got in, then he got in and sat beside me.  We were a little surprised to witness Jon putting his arm around Stephan and then him kissing Jon.  Well, to each his own I thought to myself and I laid my head back and stretched out my legs.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

Just about 20 minutes passed and then Ben and I went over to the sauna room and grabbed a towel to sit in there.  We left Stephan and Jon to enjoy the privacy for themselves.  Ben sat down first then I sat beside him.  “Wow” he said, “I am so surprised to see Jon and Stephan together.”  I rested my head on Ben’s lap while I laid down across the bench.  “I know, we’ve known the both of them for a long time and never ever dreamed that the two would actually like each other.”  Ben looked down at me and stroked my hair, “We never know anything about what Stephan wants or what he doesn’t want”.  I said, “I know, he’s fickle, one minute he wants to be with woman then the next he hates them.”  “Oh well” Ben said, “No matter what he wants he has our love”.  “YEP” I agreed.  I only hoped quietly to myself that Stephan wasn’t just using Jon for the evening and only out for sex.  Jon was too good for that. 09/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

I was beginning to fall asleep in Ben’s lap when the sauna door opened and Matthew and Timmy walked in.  They both had large white towels wrapped around them and the came in and sat down beside Ben and I on the lower bench.  “Hi boys, how’s it going?” Ben asked.  “Good, we just got out of the pool and wanted to dry out in here”. Timmy said.  I sat up and leaned over to Timmy and whispered in his ear “I’m thinking about banana splits, are you with me?”  “Hell yah!” he exclaimed I laid my head back down on Ben’s lap and we all sat in the sauna for about another ten minutes.  The door swung open again and this time it was Stephan and Jon.  “Oh hey”  Jon said.  Stephan sat down first beside Matthew and Jon next to him.  I sat up and said, “The last one to the kitchen is a rotten egg”. Then I sprinted out to the kitchen.  Timmy and Matthew were right behind me.  Ben went to the bedroom and showered off and then got into his pajamas.  I got everything out for the banana splits and Ben took over while I went to shower and get into my pajamas.  The boys didn’t care that they were still wearing only their large towels, they wanted some banana split. 08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

I went into the sauna and asked Jon and Stephan if they wanted one, they said yes and told me that they would be in after a couple minutes.  Just as I finished making theirs they walked in wearing their towels too.  They sat down at the counter and fed one another.  Matthew and Timmy finished up, thanked us and ran upstairs to shower and get dressed.  I went outside to clean up the patio, of drying swim trunks and used towels.  I placed them into the laundry room and then grabbed a spare pair of pajamas for Jon.  I walked into the kitchen and said “Here you go, these are freshly washed.  Help yourself to a shower and you’re welcome to stay the night.  Just as soon as everyone was finished eating and showering and getting into their pajamas, I asked if everyone wanted to play a board game.  We took a vote and four of us played poker while the boys played scrabble.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights

Ben and I climbed into bed together.  Just when we were about to fall asleep there was a knock on the door.  I said “Come in”. and it was Stephan.  “Hey sorry guys, but do you happen to have a condom?”  Ben laughed, I was just beside myself.  “Seriously Stephan? You’re killing me!” We shared smiles and Ben handed him a handful and then they exchanged a thank you and you’re welcome and Ben shut the door.  He jumped on the bed and rolled under the covers right up against me.  “What is this World coming to?” he said while nibbling on my neck.  I laughed and kissed him and then we began to make love.  Once asleep I began to dream heavily.  I was sitting in a field where I usually sit under an enormous oak tree and Stephan came walking up to me naked.  He smiled and sat beside me, then rested his hand on my knee.  “You know how much I love you right?” he asked.  “Yes, I think so”. I said.  Well, after tonight I think I might be in love”. I was so surprised to hear this.  They just met, and it was only one night.  “Take your time friend, don’t let your emotions and the idea of being alone mislead you.”  I was not very worried because I knew Stephan and I also knew Jon.  They were good men, and they both had a terrible time in past relationships.  I understood the desire to be happy, just as Ben and I were so very happy.  08/11/20100*Copy Rights.

“Okay Stephan, I think what you two have is great, but keep your head clear and just go slow.  I love you like a brother and I want you to be happy no matter what! If this is what you want then I support you, but don’t you dare hurt Jon, Ben and I consider him one of our dearest friends just like you.”   Stephan said that he had no intentions to hurt anyone.  He said that he was ready to settle down and create a life with someone.  He grabbed my hand and kissed the back of it and then he thanked me for the advise , stood up and walked away from the tree and then out of my dream.  I wasn’t surprised to see Stephan in my dream, because he and I had so many very private and personal talks together in them.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

The next dream I had was I was riding in a fan boat in the swamps of Louisiana.  There was an older Cajun man driving it and he was singing while we raced across the Bayou.  He pulled over to a river front bar and then allowed me to hop off before he tore off down the river again in the other direction.  I walked up the dock into the all wood floating bar, where a live band was playing and people were singing along.  I pushed the curtains aside and stepped in.  A young woman screamed and ran over to me to hug me.  “Oh my gawd Doug, it’s been ages since I seen you last”.  I returned the hug and then backed away to get a good look at who this woman was.  “Brigitte Boutin?”  “Yes, yes mes oui c‘est moi!”  I pulled her back into me and hugged her.  “How have you been? I really miss you! Cava?”  “Oui, Cava!”  She said and hugged me again.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights

The band was jumping, and the whole bar looked like they were into it.  Every now and then we could hear someone hollering out “Et Trios!”.  Some men and sometimes women.  Brigitte grabbed me by the hand and drug me across the dance floor and to a private little table tucked back in the very back of the bar.  “So tell me, how’s the family?”  she asked.  “Everyone is doing really good, you should come and visit us so we can take you on a tour of our home in California”.  “Oh how I would love to!”  she responded.  Right then this short older woman walked up and asked me what she could get me?  I told her absinthe suissesse.  Brigitte said, “make that two, it’s on me”. We cheer’s and then I told her I needed to go.  She walked me out of the bar and down the deck and told me to take care and come back soon.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

 I stood out on the dock, waiting for the fan boat to return.  I was really waiting for what I thought was a long time, so I got impatient and went back inside to use the telephone.  I walked around the bar and towards where I thought the bathrooms might be and thought to myself, there must be a pay phone there. Just as I got to the rest rooms there was a huge man talking on the phone. I waited for him to finish and then I picked up the phone.  I dialed the operator and asked her to connect me to Jasper Deveraux. “One moment please” then the phone began to ring.  “Hello?” the man at the other end said.  “Jasper is that you? It’s Doug.” I asked “Hey Doug, you in town?” he replied “Yep I’m at the Watering Hole” I said “Okay I’ll be there in just a second” he responded.  I hung up and ran back out to the dock.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

 A suped up airboat pulled up to the dock and Jack was driving.  He had a huge smile on his face, and said “It’s so good to see you Doug.  Where’s Ben?”  I told him that I think I am dreaming and Ben was in bed laying right next to me asleep.  He said “Oh cool” then we sped off.  We raced across the water for a while until we went up the river to a single house boat with a private dock.  He pulled up and then jumped off to tie up the boat.  He grabbed my hand and helped me off the boat.  We walked into the house boat and then he turned on the lights.  I had been there so many times in the past.  Nothing really ever changed much.  He asked me if I wanted some hooch, I said “sure”. I sat down on his couch and he walked over with a jug labeled XX. “Here, do you want it in a glass?”  I grabbed it and shook my head no then swigged from it.  It burned my insides all the way down.  “Woohoo, I forgot about that shit!”  Jack laughed and sat down next to me.  He took a swig, shook his head and then asked “So what’s up my Pacific Coast Brutha?”  I wasn’t really sure why I was there this time.  I shrugged my shoulders and then took another swig.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

We sat and talked for hours.  I realized how long it had been since me and my family had been away from the Bayou.  This didn’t sit well with me.  I heard an alarm go off and I faded out of the dream and back into the present.  Ben reached over me and turned off my alarm clock.  He just laid there on top of me not moving.  His body was heavy and the heat caused me to fade back into my dream.  I appeared back in the same spot.  I told Jasper, “I miss you and I am going to be visiting again real soon”.  he and I hugged and then I faded out of the dream again to Ben laying on top of me.  I groaned and slid a little out from under Ben.  He rolled over and then rubbed his eyes.  I pulled out the pillow from under me and set it against the headboard.  I sat up resting against the pillow, and then pulled the covers over my head.  Ben crept in under where I was and then came up to my face and gave me a big ole kiss.  08/11/2010 *Copy Right.

I jumped out of bed and ran into the bathroom.  I pulled the stopper to the tub and ran some bath water.  Ben came in and turned on the shower.  We stripped down and he got into the shower and I climbed into the tub.   “Hey Honey, what are we planning to do today?”  I thought about it for a minute and said “No plans why?”  I soaped up my body and then shampooed my hair.  He was in the shower scrubbing away.  “Well, I was thinking we haven’t been out to the Bayou in a while, so I thought I would take us out there for the day.  What do you think?”  I responded, “Are you kidding me?  I just was dreaming about first about bumping into Brigitte, and later about seeing jasper last night”. Then Ben turned off the water and grabbed his towel.  He opened up the shower door and knelt down to scrub my back.  “So, I’ll make a phone call and then you get yourself ready, ok?” I nodded and then lowered myself below the water to rinse off.  When I popped up, Ben wasn’t there.  There was a knock on the door.  I said, “Come in”.  It was Matthew.   “Hey Doug, are we working today?”  I told him Ben and my plans and asked him to look after Timmy, plus not to forget to spend at least two hours studying in the basement.  He grabbed  a towel and wrapped me in it as I stood up and got out of the bath.  “Thank you” I said and took it from he.  “Okay, no problem, I will check back in with you tomorrow. Have a good day”, he said then left.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben could tell how excited I was about going back to visit my home town in Louisiana.  He knew how special my Cajun family was to me back there.  I put on my Lacaste Madres Plaid Burma tropical blue/navy blue/ carrot orange and curry yellow 11inch shorts and  my best baby blue polo.  I also sported my light brown hush puppies, with white ankle high socks.  Ben was dressed in his cargo shorts, and t-shirt and a baseball cap and a pair of Oakley sun glasses.  We both walked out to the kitchen and Jon, Stephan, Luis and Anya were all there talking.  “Hi guys, we’re both heading out for the day, so hold down the fort?”  I said looking at Luis, and winking.  He smiled and  said “Sure thing, big daddy”.  Stephan asked, “Where are you guys going?”  I turned to him and looked at both him and Jon, “we’re going back to the Bayou for the day.”  Ben rested his hand on my shoulder and said “So see you when we get back" and in a split second we were back on an empty dock on the river.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

In no time at all an airboat pulled up with Jasper driving it.  I had to realize that just because I saw Jasper in my dream last night that doesn‘t mean that he shared the same dream as me.  “Hi Doug & Ben, it’s so nice to see y’all”. He leaned down and gave the both of us a short hug.  He whispered in my ear, “I got some Moonshine for you.” and then sped off down the river.  We were lucky to have sat down right when we did or someone would have fallen off the boat and into the water.  Ben was laughing at the thought of that, I gave him a smirk.  We tore through all the brush along side the river, and with in moments  stopped  at a floating bar.  I jumped off the boat first onto the dock and took Ben’s hand.  Jasper jumped off and tied the boat to the dock and then gave a little “hee-haw”.  We looked at each other and laughed. 08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

The three of us walked across the docks like we were all the scare crow in the Wizard of Oz walking along side the Tin man, Dorothy and the Lion on the yellow brick road.  So flimsy and carefree, we couldn’t get through that entryway fast enough.  I sat down first, then Jasper to my left and Ben to my right.  The bartender walked up and said, “My my my, if it isn’t the monkey in the middle…howdy Doug, Ben, Jasper.  What can I get ya?”  Ben ordered three beers.  “Coming right up fellas, good to see you Ben and Doug!”  “Thanks, you too” we said together.  She returned with the beers and then handed me her cell phone.  “This is for you”.  I was surprised that anyone knew we were here, I took the phone and said “Hello?”  a woman responded “Hey, I’m coming right over don’t run off.”  Then she hung up.  I handed the phone back the bartender and said “Thanks Millie”. Millie winked at me and then walked away. 08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

Jasper downed his beer in one gulp, slammed down his mug and ordered three more.  I thought to myself, good ole Jasper.   We followed closely behind him, and downed our beers too.  Millie brought over three more.  Just as I grabbed the mug handle, someone with very cold hands covered up both of my eyes and said “Guess Who?”.  I touched them all over and then said, “Brigitte?”.  “Yes! How did you guess?”  she asked.  “Oh I’m just lucky I guess.”  She went around to each one of us and kissed us and said hello.  I motioned Millie to come over and I bought Brigitte a glass of house white.  We drank and told jokes and shared old stories and then before we knew it we were all ready to go eat something.  The four of us ran out to the dock and hopped on the boat.  Jasper started it up and we rushed down the river to Mama’s place.  He pulled up to the dock and I hopped out and tied off the boat.  Ben helped Brigitte, and the four of us ran down the dock to Mama’s place.  09/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

Brigitte began to tell me that our old river property was up for sale, so Ben and I asked Jasper if he wouldn’t mind taking us to see it.  He said, “Sure thing, no problem.”  We continued to dance and drink, and at one point I even got up and sang with the band.  Jasper and Brigitte laughed. Ben loved it.  Ben and I said our good byes to everyone.  We went back to Jasper's house and I made a phone call to Matthew.  I let him know that we weren’t going to be home tonight and I would call him before we did come home. Jasper had a spare bedroom for us so we went to bed right away to get up early and go look at our old property.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

Jasper woke us up screaming at the fish for not biting his baited hook.  “Some things never change huh jasper?” He seemed so frustrated.  I sat down next to him and began to hum an old tune my Grand dad taught me.  All the sudden he got a bite.  He fought with this fish for a good 25 minutes before he reeled it in. It was about 10 pound catfish.  I grabbed the net and caught the fish in it and helped Jasper bring it onto the deck.  “Woohoo!”  That’s my dinner!  “Thanks Doug”. He took the fish and placed it in a cooler of ice.  “Are you guys ready to head over to your old place Doug?” I said, “Yeah sure let’s hit it”.  We all three climbed into the airboat and flew up the river.  Ten minutes later we were at my old family cabin.  Thousands of memories began to fill my head all at the same time.  I jumped off the boat and tied it down.  The place seemed so much bigger to me when I was little.   It was a little four bedroom, two bathroom cottage with a common room, large kitchen, and huge deck.  The front of the house was on about an acre of land that had been used for vegetable gardens and fruit trees.  The front porch had a swing hanging from the roof by chains.  That was a new addition after my parents sold the place.  They had also added a few sky lights in the kitchen, bathrooms and the master bedroom.  It needed lots of upgrades.  I turned to Ben and said, “I want to buy it!”  Ben said ok, and got on the phone to the realtor.  In 20 minutes the realtor showed up and pulled out the paperwork.  We signed papers, made an offer and the owners accepted it.  I got on the phone and had everything switched over to my name.  I also called the local contractor and had him come in and I gave him the rundown on what I wanted him to do the place. 08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

I was having the decks rebuilt, and a boat dock built as well.  I wanted to have both bathrooms and a full updated remodel in the kitchen with solid oak cabinets and granite counter tops, along with stainless steel appliances.  I wanted a new roof put on, along with a new exterior paint.  I needed a two car garage built also a paved driveway.  The master bathroom needed a shower, a bath tub and two sinks.  The guest bathroom only needed a shower.  I had the contractor make room for one bidet in each bathroom and in the master bathroom a built in urinal.    I called a local landscaper and told him what I wanted done to the acre of land.  He told me he would draw out a diagram and proposal and fax it to me in Marin.  This was going to really cost me a pretty penny, but it was worth every cent since I was revamping my family cabin.  Everyone in the family would have the opportunity to come and stay here when they needed a vacation. 08/11/2101 *Copy Rights.

I called the electrician and let him know that I needed him to work with the contractor and install pocket lights in each room, at least four.  I also called the sound and cable guy and had him install a plasma television and the Bose surround entertainment system.  He also installed a new security system, with all new double paned windows, French doors and front door.  All the bedrooms and bathrooms were fitted with pocket doors, so we could air our the cabin if needed.  Just as soon as all the work was completed, Ben and I went back to the cabin with Timmy, Matthew, Luis, Anya, Stephan, Jon.  We set up a few day beds under the windows just in case we were having anymore unexpected company.   08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

 The driveway was all paved and they paved a turn about right in front of the house.  The landscaping was all done up in palms, various philodendrons,  papyrus, red button ginger, amorphophallus, voodoo lily, Sauromatum venosum, Yucca whipplei, Papyrus, and Large dracena.  In between the plants were red and black lava rocks.  Along the fence line was cocoa bean mulch.  The garage was built and what Ben didn’t tell me was that he had the contractor build a two bedroom luxury apartment above the separate two car garage.  I couldn’t wait to see what he had done to the place since the whole cottage remodeling was built to my taste.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

I ran up the stairs and opened the door.  Right away there was a good sized living room fully furnished and had a big screen projector tv, and a galley kitchen off to the left.  To the right was two bedrooms and a Jack & Jill bathroom fully tiled in between.  All the kitchen cabinets were done in cherry maple.  The granite was black marble.  Stainless steel appliances, built in microwave, a  10” flat screen television was installed between the cabinets. Bose surround sound through out the apartment.  Recessed lighting, in every room.   Gas fireplace in the living room. Hard wood floors. French doors above the front doors of the garage leading out to a patio.  The place was perfect.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

 I ran down the stair and entered the cabin.  The floors were done in solid oak.  The walls were retextured and painted.  The kitchen was exactly what I pictured in my mind, and the skylight gave it more natural lighting.  I went into the living room and it was really cozy.  Ben had purchased all the furniture and he had exquisite taste.  The guest bathroom  floor and walls was all done in glass agate tile.  There was a drain in two places, one in the open shower and then another one half way down the length of the floor.  There was a sink, built in cabinets above the sink. One toilet and one bidet.  The master bathroom had one bath tub, a urinal, a bidet, and a toilet, plus a shower which was partially enclosed by glass blocks that went from the floor to the ceiling.  08/11/82010 *Copy Rights.

Jennifer, George, Luis, and Anya showed up the next day to check out the property and what Ben and I had done to it.  We all just hung out on the bayou, cooking up catfish and gumbo.  Anya and Luis pulled me aside and asked me if they could move out of the guest house in the Marin estate and live in the guest house here?  I told them they were welcome to either one.  They chose the Bayou guest house, so I gave them the key and the pass code.  I also bought them a little zap car to plug in, that they could use to go to and from on land where the airboat couldn’t.  Before Ben and I headed back to California, we christened the cabin “Bayou Delight” . Jasper made and hung a wooden sign on the property with the name.  He also painted the name professionally on the sides of the zap car and the airboat.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

Back in Marin, I had realized that Stephan and Jon were getting very serious.  I asked them if they wanted the guest house to themselves since Luis and Anya moved to our Louisiana, Bayou Delight apartment.  They both agreed so I gave each of them keys.  Later that day I went to Matthew and asked him if he wanted the guest room where Stephan and Jon had been staying?  He said no that he was happy right where he was sharing the attic space with Timmy.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben and I got ready for bed.  What was supposed to be a one day visit back home for me turned out to be an eight month back and forth ordeal.  I wasn’t able to focus on work and neither was Matthew.  Although Matthew was getting much better with his practice, and he was extremely focused and clear on what he was trying to accomplish.  I laid in bed thinking about how I was going to work with him tomorrow.  I also thought about how our estate went from full house to only four people staying in the main house and two in the guest house.  The property would become quiet, relaxing and tranquil again, so I thought.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

“Mom…..Dad, what’s going on?” I asked with worry in my tone.  “Son, your sister and brother in law have been missing for a few days and these kids popped up at our house.  We’re the Grandparents, we’re supposed to spoil them and then send them home to Mommy and Daddy”.  Troy and Toni let go of their hands and ran to the game room.  I walked my parents into the kitchen.  “Would you like some coffee, or tea?”  Dad said coffee black, Mom asked for tea.  She started to make it herself.  “You guys, why wasn’t anyone aware of this before now?  I mean Ben and I could have located them after 24 hours.”  Mom spoke up, well Donna and David said they were on a mission and they asked us to watch the kids for the day.  It turned into two days and now we just can’t keep the kids any longer than that.  “You both know that those kids are like our own and we will take them anytime, Right?”  Dad said “Yes Doug, we’re worried about Donna & Dave.  It’s not like them to not wire us, or send a telepathic message.”  I poured Dad and I some coffee and then called a meeting in the conference room.   08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

There was Ben, Mom, Dad, Stephan, Jon, Timmy, Matthew, Troy, Toni and I.  I turned to the twins, “Did you two get anything from your Mom and Dad since they’ve been gone, anything?”  “No Uncle Doug” they both said simultaneously.   Ben and I looked at each other and we decided to do an aura scan.  We excused ourselves from the meeting and walked to the meditation room.  We sat down, and I said, you search for David’s aura and I will focus on Donna’s.  We envisioned the color that was most prominent in our siblings.  We focused on them and then once they became the brightest thing in our minds eye, we began to trace the surrounding areas, then work our way outward.  We were both breathing in deep through the nose and out through the mouth.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights

Both Ben and I had searched the whole World.  We did not locate them anywhere.  I came out of my trance first and broke out into a major panic.  Ben came out of his and was shaking, and sweating.  “Oh my God, Doug, where are they?”  I had never been so frightened in all my life.  We both held each other and tried to calm one another down before we went back into the conference room to let everyone else know what we had found, or what we had not found.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

I walked in first and then Ben came in behind me.  “Well, we didn’t find anything.”  Troy and Toni ran out past us saying “ We’ll find them”.  Timmy and Matthew ran out after them.  Mom and Dad didn’t look so good.  Mom pulls me aside and says, can we contact our crossed over relatives and ask them?  Don’t you think they would know where they are and what has happened?”  I looked at Ben and he nodded.  “Okay Mom, Dad, we have one more thing we can try, but I would like you two to go home and carry on with your schedules.  We will call you as soon as we hear anything.  Besides I think you should be home in case Donna or David calls”.  I hugged them both and saw them out.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

Ben and I called the meeting over for now and we went back into the meditation room.  “Who was your most gossipy relative who has crossed over now?”  He thought about it for a minute and he said it has to be my Uncle Jerry.  I laughed and thought about mine for a moment.  “It was my Gram, she gossiped  about everything under the sun.  Okay let’s call them and see what they have to say.”   I walked out and asked Timmy to baby sit his nephew and niece while I called in Matthew to sit in on this.  I had Matthew draw up two pentagrams on the floor and place the candles at each point.  He lit them and then stepped back.  We began chanting, Ben in Latin, me in French.  Our focus was on our gossiping relatives.  The lighting in the room dimmed and the flickering candles was the only light left in the room.  Smoke began to appear and swirl around in tiny whirlwinds.  They were changing colors, all the colors of the rainbow, red, yellow, green, purple, then suddenly the smoke stayed at one solid color and then formed into the shapes of our lost loved ones.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights

“Gram, Is that you?” She looked at me and said “Yes, why are you calling me?”  I got a little aggravated with her and said, “Gram, we’ve lost Donna, do you know where she is?”  My tone was short and abrupt.  Gram looked long and hard at me.  She looked over at Ben, then Matthew.  She looked over at Ben’s Uncle Jerry, then she looked back at me.  Her eyes become more visible in the smoke like they were alive and real.  They pierced right through my heart, then she said “ You will find your sister where David is!”  and then she vanished.  I looked at Ben as if I was defeated by my worse enemy, and he spoke to his Uncle, “Uncle Jerry, where is David?”   Uncle Jerry spoke softly and calmly.  “He is in the place where it does not rain, under the stone and sand” then he vanished.  Matthew had been writing everything that had transpired down on paper in short hand.  He got up and said, “I’ll go write this out as a report and then save it on the computer”. 08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

I asked Ben what he thought his Uncle Jerry meant.  He told me the only place he could think of was Egypt.  We went to our bedroom and packed for a trip to Cairo. I asked Stephan and Jon if they could watch the twins.  I gave them some cash for food and anything else they kids could want and need.  I needed to take Matthew with us, so I asked Timmy if he wanted to come along too.  He said yes, the two of them went into the basement and packed up any supplies that they thought they might need, and then they went upstairs and backed their bags.  “Good Night kids” I said and I kissed the twins good night.  They knew they were going to stay in the guest room during their stay here.  Ben and I went to bed early to get plenty of  rest for our trip.  08/11/2010  *Copy Rights.

Ben was in bed first this time.  I climbed in and he hugged me, kissed me and then said “I am confident that we will find them”.  I sighed and said, “I hope so”.  We kissed and then turned out the lights.  I started falling into a deep sleep.  I suddenly appeared in the family prayer hut.  I was on my knees praying when Papa came to visit me.  “Hi Sunshine” he said.  “Hi Papa, do you know where David and Donna are?”  I asked.  “Yes, I do and when you get to Egypt look up my friend named Bes, he will have everything you might need while you are there.  I will tell him in his dream tonight that you are coming.  Remember, stay cool, and think positive, I love you Sunshine!”  He kissed me on top of my head and disappeared. I finished praying and the dream ended.  I didn’t dream anything else for the rest of the night.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

The next morning everyone was up and ready fairly early.  I asked Ben if we should fly their or if he was going to take us.  He said we didn’t have time to fly.  So we all got our things ready, and then he focused on our rooms at the Conrad Hotel. He said “Good Bye” to the twins, Stephan and Jon, then we vanished.  We appeared inside our hotel room which was the executive room with twin beds.  I looked at the boys and said “Is that going to be a problem for you two?”  They laughed and said, “Nah, not a problem”.  We unpacked our things and I went into the city to look for Bes.  I walked to a little through the market place and came up to a tall dark man with black hair and black eyes.  I asked him if he knew anyone by the name of Bes.  He nodded and then pointed to the booth across the way where a man was selling hand woven blankets.  “Hi are you Bes?”  He leaned down to me and asked “Hi are you Sunshine?”  I chuckled and said, “well yeah I am but please call me Doug”.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

We shook hands and he said, “Please allow me to close up and I will meet you where?”  “We are staying at the Conrad Hotel, ring me at the lobby.  Doug and Ben Parker”  I left the market and headed back to the hotel.  By the time I had returned the boys were running around the hotel checking it out from floor to rooftop.  Ben was making a few business calls and also calling family.  I sat down and put my feet up. “I am exhausted”. Ben walked over and removed my shoes and socks and massaged my feet for me.  He suggested I wear sandals or flip flops only in this weather.  I agreed, then fell asleep.  08/11/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben ordered delivery and then when it arrived I woke up.  The boys were hungry so they came back just in time for food.  After we ate there was a knock on the door so I opened it and it was Bes.  “Please come in”  I said.  “Thank you,  he came in and sat down I understand that you are looking for your brother and sister?”  Ben and I said “Yes” at the same time.  “I also heard from my sources that they were investigating a secret organization here in Egypt that is trying to uncover some deeply buried treasures in our dessert is that true?”  I walked over, “Well we don’t really know exactly why they were here or what they were doing.  What we do know is that they left three days ago and they fell off the radar”.  Bes stood up and said “I see”,  he began to walk towards the door.  "Here is my card, you call me if there is anything that I can help you with while you enjoy your stay in Cairo”.  I took the card and saw him out.   08/11/2010 Copy Rights.
 

“Well, he was a huge help”. I said sarcastically.  Ben replied, “Hun, we don’t know what we’re up against here and he just might be our only key to getting David and Donna out of harms way.”  “I know, I’m just frustrated.  Those two piss me off when they think only about themselves and their ambitions but neglect and forget they are parents of two wonderful twins who need them!”    Timmy walked over and wrapped his arms around me.  “We’re going to find them big brother. I can feel it.”  I hugged him back and then sat down to think.  “Okay so where should we start?”  Matthew said, “I found a burial site just North of here where it is rumored there is massive dig to unearth a lost city where it is believed at one time it held the key to immortality and youth. I think we should start there.”  Ben said, “That’s a great idea. Just then the four of us were inside this buried city.  “God Damnit Ben, we didn’t pack any supplies.” I snapped. Matthew clapped his hands and everyone had a back pack on the floor in front of them.  I was very surprised, “Wow, I’m sorry for being so bitchy”.   08/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

I kissed Ben and whispered, “Please forgive me” he leaned over and whispered back in my ear, “I already have”.  We pulled out our flash lights and scoped out the hallways.  They were all made of thick stones, and it was very cold inside.   We continued to walk very carefully and slowly.  I could hear a tink tink tink sound not too far away from where we were.  I thought was that my Sister and Brother?   I couldn’t be sure so I pulled out my knife.  Ben pulled out a gun.  Matthew pulled out his club, and Timmy pulled out a bottle opener.  “Seriously? You think that’s going to do anything?”  He laughed and said, “this has saved my life more than once big brother.”  I messed his hair up with the palm of my hand and allowed all of them to go ahead of me.  08/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

All of the sudden there was a huge explosion.  The whole tomb shook.  Timmy screamed and jumped up into Matthew’s arms.  I stopped and looked at Timmy, “What in the hell is the matter with you?  You’re acting like a scared little girl, knock it off!”  Matthew froze and looked at Timmy deep into his eyes.  Ben elbowed me to get my attention while I was scoping out the place.  I looked at Ben and he nodded his head towards the boys.  I realized right then and there what exactly was going on with those two.  It made me recall how Ben and I were at that age.  “You two, what hell?”  Matthew put Timmy down and then said “Oh, sorry.”  I turned to them and said, “Save that for later please…”  We continued to walk down the aisle but there was a problem ahead.  The explosion must have caused a cave in and the boulders were blocking the way.  Matthew said, “Here let me try something” he help up both of his arms and began to concentrate and then he said a made up spell :

Ashes to ashes,
dust to dust,
for goodness sakes 
delete this stuff!
Ashes to ashes,
dust to dust,
for goodness sakes 
delete this stuff!
Ashes to ashes,
dust to dust,
for goodness sakes 
delete this stuff!

The boulders vanished into thin air.  “Matthew, Where did you find that spell?” I asked.  He laughed and said “online, Tabitha’s Spells, only I modified it just a little.” Ben chuckled and said “What ever works”. 08/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

We continued down the cold corridor and heard voices, they were muffled so we couldn’t identify them.  Before I realized it Timmy began too shake, almost like he was going into a convulsion.  “Timmy?”  He fell to the ground and then turned into smoke.  The smoke started to hover about two feet from the ground and then it moved down the hallway and seeped through a crack between the floor and the wall.  “Ben, what was that!?” I yelled.  Ben, shrugged his shoulders and then rested his hand on the wall right above where the smoke disappeared into the crack.  He took a deep breath, counted to three and then punched the wall. There was a big explosion and a whole formed as the cloud of rubble settled.  We entered slowly, and I pushed Matthew in between Ben and I.  08/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

I was so irritated, Timmy was my little brother and I would kill if anything bad happened to him.  Ben sensed my anger and rage with each step we took, “Calm down Doug, that’s not going to help us here”.  I had to breathe and calm myself down.  Just then, Timmy jumps up from around the corner and scares the crap out of me.  “Timmy what was that back there?” He hugged me tight and said, Matthew and I have been working on my ability to Tran configure.  I hugged him back and started to tear up a bit, “You scared the hell out of me, please warn me next time”. “Sorry big brother I will”. 08/12/2010 *Copy Rights. 

“Follow me, look what I found”  Timmy said with excitement in his voice.  We all followed him, Matthew was eager to see what it was.  Ben and I stayed behind just a little bit.  We walked around the corner and then we came to Donna and David, digging out priceless artifacts and gems.  “Okay, now I am really pissed off!  What are you two doing here and why didn’t you call Mom and Dad?”  They turned to me and apologized.  “We were obsessed with this discovery and we wanted to be the first ones to unearth it.”  “That’s fine, but if you two don’t want to handle your responsibilities as parents, then I am going to suggest that the twins move in with Ben and I.”  Donna stopped digging for a moment, she looked up at me and said, “They are better of with you  two for now, and when we’re finished here then we will let them decide”.  I was so furious, I grabbed Ben and said, “common, let’s go home, NOW!~”  He hugged David and Donna, and then said “David, you better call me to let me know that you’re okay!”  08/12/82010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew pulled out a beacon, that looked like a bobby pin and stuck it to Donna’s purse.  He whispered to Timmy, “Now we can track them via GPS”.  Timmy hugged his uncle and aunt, then with a snap of the fingers we were all back home.  Matthew and Timmy went right to my office to log onto the computer and test out the tracking device.  I phoned Mom & Dad to let them know that we found Donna & Dave.  I also let them know that the twins would be living with me for a while.  I needed to calm down so I went into the sauna and got undressed at the lockers.  I wrapped a large towel around me and sat inside there for a while.  Matthew came in and sat down next to me.  “Hey, are you okay?”  he sounded sincere.  “Yeah I’m just aggravated with my sister and brother in law.  They act like they are teenagers again.”  Matthew moved closer to me and put his arm around my shoulder.  “Sorry about that, but at least they are okay and nothing bad has happened.”  I looked at him and put my arm around his shoulder and said “Yeah, I suppose you’re right.  So tell me, what’s going on with you and Timmy?”  08/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew seemed a little bit nervous after I asked him that question.  I pulled him in and hugged him tight.  “I saw how you two were looking at each other in the tombs, and I have to say, for a moment I saw Doug and I as teenagers.  Is that what is happening between you two? Are you falling in love?”  He cleared his throat and then spoke, soft and low, “I think we are, I mean, I never planned for this to happen, it just did.”  “Look, I welcome love and happiness.  Especially where my baby brother is concerned.  Both Ben and I see something in you that is very special and endearing.  You’re a great young man and you have such a bright future.  If you decide to ask Timmy to share that with you, then you have our blessings.”   We both just sat there embraced with each other, until the temperature got to be unbearable and then we went out to the  showers, rinsed off and got dressed.  08/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

I went to the basement and searched for a spell that I could cast to connect Donna to me.  I wanted to be able to say it and simply appear where ever she was.  I was really bothered about those two, and I felt like I needed to keep a close eye on them for a while.  Especially since they weren’t handling their parental responsibilities very well.  Matthew walked in and asked me if I needed any help.  I told him what I was looking for.  He said he had come across a binding spell that worked something like that.  He said that we might be able to tweak it a little to give me the outcome I wanted.  “Here it is.”  He handed me the book and I read it quietly to myself.  I grabbed a doll that looked like Donna off the shelf.  I found one that looked like me.  I wrapped them together with string.

I chanted:

This Is How We Shall Be
Let Time Share What We Shall See
Let Us Be Closer All The Time
Until I Decide To Set You Free.

I placed the dolls in a porcelain jar that I made up on the shelf.  08/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

 

I sat down in the chair, more like plopped, “I’m so tired”.  Matthew placed a throw pillow behind my head and then covered me up with a blanket.  I fell fast asleep.  Ben came in and saw that I had fallen asleep.  He asked Matthew if I was okay? Matthew said, “Yeah, he’s just exhausted”.  Ben asked Matthew if he wanted to go to the grocery market with him.  “Yeah, let me get my things”.  We met at the Jeep in the garage.  Timmy ran out and asked “Where are you guys going?”  Ben answered, “Just to the grocery store, do you want to come along, or do you need anything?”  Timmy said, “Nah, I’ll see you when you get back.”  Timmy came into the basement and began taking books off the shelves and reading them.  08/12/2010 *Copy Rights.

I wasn’t sure how long I had slept.  I knew it had to have been a couple hours.  I woke up to see Timmy sitting at a small wooden desk in a matching chair readying.  “Hey ‘lil brother”  I said.  “Hi Doug”.He replied.  “Can I talk to you about something?” he asked me.  “Of course, I’m all ears”.  “Well, I think that something is happening between Matthew and I and I’m not really sure how to handle it or even feel about it. I mean, he’s such a great guy.  We have so much in common, and when we are together it just feels like it is what it is supposed to be.  I haven’t shared this much of myself with anybody else before in my life.  I never dreamed that I would be even attracted to men, let alone be having one take up all my spare time thinking about one”.  I interrupted and said “Timmy, little brother, we really do not chose who we fall in love with….our hearts do!  The only thing we can do is listen to it, and then allow ourselves to be honest and true to that. Does any of this make sense to you?”  He looked at me so seriously and said “It makes perfect sense to me”.  Right then and there I realized that my little brother was not a boy, but he had become a man.  08/12/2010 *Copy Rights

Before we planned dinner I went into my office and logged onto the computer.  I opened up my date book to see if there was anything important that I needed to do or something scheduled by Matthew that he forgot to tell me about.  I realized that in only a few days, it was going to be Timmy’s 18th birthday.  Only four days after his on my calendar Matthew had marked down his birthday.  He was going to be 20.  I decided to plan a joint birthday party for  the both of them.  I wanted it to be a surprise.  I telephoned Matthew’s family and asked then if they could come over on the weekend.  I also called Luis and Anya and I invited them.  I called George, and invited them.  All my bases were covered.  I talked it over with Ben and he had some great ideas for a theme party celebration.  08/12/2010 *Copy Rights

Today was Timmy’s birthday.  I woke up showered, and then headed upstairs to check in on the boys.  I knocked on the door and Matthew said come in.  I entered and Matthew was just placing the clothes that he wanted to wear on his bed.  I looked at Timmy’s bed and it was already made.  I walked to the bathroom and slowly opened the door.  “Hey Timmy”.  “Oh hey, Hi”.  He was in the bath tub.  I sat down next to the tub, and said “Happy Birthday little brother”.  He smiled and said thanks.  I asked him what his plans were? He said he was going to leave the day open  for what ever.  I winked at him and said “Okay let me and Ben plan your day okay?”  He said “Yes, that sounds like fun”.  08/15/2010 *Copy Rights.

As I was walking out, I said to Matthew, meet me in my office in about an hour.  I had the whole day planned out.  I needed to go over it with him, because today it was only going to be the four of us, until the surprise party in the evening. Matthew knocked on the open door of my office, “May I come in?”  he asked, “Yes, Please do” I responded.  Okay so what I would like to do first is to take the ferry out of Larkspur, to the city.  Then we’ll go to a nice place for lunch.   We will need to pack our back packs, because we’re going on a hike just North of the city to this special place where Ben and I hike to there is a natural warm spring, and a mud bath.  We will need towels, drinks, snacks, and anything else you think we might need for this little trip.  “I’ll get right on that.”  Matthew said and rushed out.  08/16/2010 *Copy Rights.

By the time the Limo pulled up everyone was ready to head out.  Timmy was so excited to see that we were traveling by Limo.  We got our back packs and waked out to the car.  Timmy and Matthew climbed in first, then Ben and I.  Once we got to Larkspur the driver helped us with our back packs and then left.  We got on the Ferry and rode over to the City.  We went to a classy little place right on the water.  After brunch we were on our way towards our hike.  I hailed a cab and then we went out to Marin County to Mount Tamalpais where Ben and I hike often to a mud bath and a natural hot spring.  It was a 45 minute hike to the spot and there was never anyone else there when we go.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

We got to the site and dropped everything.  I pulled out my towel from my back pack.  Everyone else got their towels out too.  I set it right next to the mud hole, took off all my clothes and then lowered myself into the mud.  I began to pack the mud onto my body all over.  Ben came and lowered himself next to me and we began to put the mud on each other.  The boys had followed us and they also were helping one another pack the mud onto their skin.  It felt so warm, and refreshing.  I covered Ben’s chest, back, shoulders, arms, face, and then his lower body.  He was doing the same for me.  My skin felt like it was  wrapped up in a warm blanket.  “Timmy & Matthew, how does this feel? Do you like it?” The boys didn’t say a word they smiled and slapped the mud on.  Ben and I laughed to ourselves, and then sat down.  “Aaaahh.  I’ve been thinking about this all week!” I said to Ben, “Me too, it feels so good!”  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

The boys snuggled up to one another and then just closed their eyes and relaxed.  They both looked so peaceful, and tranquil.  Ben wrapped his arm around me and I fell asleep.  The time flew by and before we knew it an hour had passed.  I woke up and hen said, “Hey guys time to get out and jump into the hot springs.”  I got out first and ran over to them.  Then Ben and the boys.  They were running over so fast I thought there was a fire.  They all jumped in and went under the water.  When they came up all the mud was washed off. My skin felt like silk.  Timmy and Matthew began to have a water fight.  Ben swam up and sat next to me, so I kissed him.  The boys quit splashing and looked at Ben and I kissing.  They quickly sat down next to one another and began kissing.  “Happy Birthday Tim”.  Mathew said, then continued to kiss him.  “Happy Birthday Timmy”.  Ben and I said.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

We only spent about 20 minutes in the hot springs.  “Let’s head back guys, the days not over yet”  I said and got out and grabbed my towel and dried off.  I handed everyone else theirs.  We all got dressed and back packed back to the road.  I had called the Limo driver and had him meat us at the road.  Timmy and Matthew jumped in first then Ben and I.  We went back to the house.  I got out of the Limo and used my key to unlock the door.  I allowed the boys to go in first.  The house was completely dark and quiet.  Timmy noticed and said, “Wow the house is unusually quiet.  I flicked on the light switch and everyone screamed “Surprise!”  The whole gang was there, the twins, Stephan and Jon, Mom and Pops, Donna and David, Jocelyn and George, June and Thomas, and Jennifer.  Also, there was Anya and Luis, Brenda and Brighten.  Coming in from the kitchen was Jasper and Brigitte.  Norma Jean and Bill were sitting at the recliners, just about everyone was there, even Matthews Mom and Dad.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew walked over and kissed his Mom and Dad.  I greeted everyone as I walked in and thanked them for coming.  Timmy seamed a little overwhelmed, then he ran over and hugged and kissed Mom and Dad.  Everyone was happy and in a really good mood.  Jocelyn and Jennifer had made everyone drinks so all we needed to do was tend to our own drinks.  I went to the kitchen and made Ben and I drinks.  There was a knock on the door so Matthew opened it and it was the pizza delivery guy.  They also were delivering a birthday cake as well.  I went to the foyer and paid him and tipped him then thanked him.  I had ordered enough pizza for everyone to pretty much eat a large to themselves.  I figured by morning, we would all have leftovers for breakfast.  The twins quickly changed into their suits and then hit the pool.  Most of the couples followed them in and they started a game of Volley Ball.  Matthew and Timmy ran upstairs and chanced into their trunks to join them.  The older folks reconvened in the Theater room and started a movie.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben and I sat outside beside the pool  watching the game.  “So do  you think he’s having a good birthday so far?” I asked Ben. “Oh, hell yes, he’s having the time of his life.  I can see Matthew is really good for him.”  I nodded.  I pulled out a plastic binder, that was sealed by Velcro.  I handed it to Ben.  He said “What’s this?”  I said “SSSssssshhhhh it’s our gift to Timmy for his birthday, also because Matthew’s birthday is soon, I included him in the gift”. Ben opened it and smiled, Then looked it over.  “Wow, Ben said, it’s an all inclusive package to  Blancaneaux Lodge, Belize.  Which includes,

• Stated nights in a stylish Riverfront Cabaña.
• All cooked breakfasts, lunches and dinners.
• Full day 4-wheel-drive excursion to Mayan citadel of Caracol and Rio Frio Cave (a combination of the Mountain Pine Ridge Forest Reserve and Caracol tours).
• Canoe adventure to Barton Creek Cave, an ancient Maya ceremonial and burial cavern.
• Horseback adventure to Big Rock Falls (only on 4 night package).
• Roundtrip transfer from Belize International Airport or Municipal Airport to Blancaneaux Lodge.
• Round trip airline tickets from SFO San Francisco to Belize International Airport. 

Four nights for 1,1811.00.  What a great price!” 

“I figured that they would never decide to go there on their own and it’s such a great trip at a good price.”  I said as I took the binder back from Ben.  People ate as they wanted. There was plenty of pizza, sodas and drinks.  The party went on for a few more hours and then I decided to call everyone in so that Timmy could blow out his candles and share him opening his presents.  We all assemble in the great room, and Timmy begins to get restless.  I carry in the cake as we all sing happy birthday.  He blows out the candles and then makes a wish.  Jocelyn takes the cake out to the kitchen with Jennifer and they slice it and serve it.  I hand Timmy my binder and I ask him and Matthew to open it together.  They look at one another sitting next to each other on the floor and then they open the binder.  They read as their eyes get beg.  I say, “That’s for both you and Matthews birthday since Matthew’s is only one week away.  You two can leave in the morning”.   They both jump up and hug and kiss me, thanking me.  Then they embrace Ben and thank him too.  Matthew passes the binder around for everyone to see and then Timmy begins to open more gifts.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

The evening ended and I saw everyone out and thanked them.  Anya and Luis offered to clean up the place after the party.  They were staying with us for a few days to hang out with Ben and I.  The boys went to bed right away to get in a good night sleep.  Ben and I were right behind them.  In the morning the boys got up and ready first thing, before anyone else was awake. We met them at the door.  I handed the boys their passports, and hug and kiss them as they run out the door and hop into the Limo.  “Bye guys, be safe and call me if you need anything!”  They thanked us again and then they went on their way.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

I went to the kitchen and pulled out the left over pizza.  That was what everyone was going to have for breakfast, because I didn’t feel like making anything.  One by one everyone on the estate had gathered into the kitchen.  “That turned out to be a fun party, you guys”.  Anya said.  “Oh thanks, I hope the boys enjoyed it.  I was trying to get them geared up and excited about the trip.  That’s why Ben and I took them to the city and then for a hike to our mud bath and hot springs spot”.  Luis turned to me and said, “Gee, you never took me there.”  I laughed and said, I will teleport you two there alone, anytime you want and then you will know where it is.”  I winked at him and he smiled back.  “How about today?”  I looked at Ben, he nodded.  “Okay just say when and then, we will send you on over”.  I said looking at Anya, then continued, “Now can you two get home on your own or do you need me to come and get you?”  Anya chuckled and said, “we can manage” with a smile.  They ate pizza, packed a back pack and then came to us in the kitchen and said, “we’re ready.”  I closed my eyes and thought about them and then the mud bath, and then in seconds, they were gone.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights. 


“Okay, now what are we going to do today because with out Matthew here I’m not in the mood to work?”
Ben smiled and said, “Anything you want!”  “Okay I want to go to the Bayou Delight for the day, and then we can come back and hang out with Anya and Luis”.  Ben agreed, so we got ready and then popped over to the cabin.  I picked up the phone to call Jasper.  He came over right away.  We sat out on the back deck BBQ’ing and drinking beers.  He was telling us all about what had been going on while we were away and also how Luis and Anya were getting along with the country folk.  I loved hanging out with Jasper.  He had been my childhood friends since as far back as I could remember.  We spent most of our time laughing.  I knew he would do anything for me, all I had to do was ask.  08/17/2010 * Copy Rights.

Ben, Jasper and I ate dinner together and then we had to say out goodbyes and head back home.  I told Jasper that I would be back with Anya and Luis, when they were finished visiting us in Marin.  We hugged and then I asked him if he wouldn’t mind house sitting while we were away.  He agreed, and then Brigitte and Mama came over to say goodbye.  Ben put his arm around me and snapped his fingers and we were back at the Marin Estate.  I went into the game room to work on my puzzle.  Ben went to the kitchen to make us some tea and then he met me back in there.  Anya and Luis showed up and Ben made them tea too.  In no time, Stephan and Jon were there also helping me with the puzzle.  We all finished the puzzle that night so I glued it together and then matted and framed it.  I gave it to Luis and Anya to hang up in their apartment back in the Bayou.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben and I went out to the sauna before we were going to shower and head to bed.  By the time we got there Stephan and Jon were in there.  “Hi guys”  I said.  “What have you two been up to?”  They looked down and smiled. “We have just been staying close to home”  Jon said.  “Well, how would you like to go with us to stay at the Bayou Delight for a few days? I was going to do some fishing, and also do some clubbing.  So let me know if you want to go”.  They nodded. We all baked for about 15 minutes and then everyone went out.  Ben and I took a bath together with bubbles and our luffas.  Then we went to bed.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Today was game day.  We all got on our Giants gear and met out at the garage.  We were taking a cab to the game Ferry then going to A T & T Park.  The Giants were playing the A’s.  Once on the Ferry, all of us wanted a drink. We grouped together at the bar,and Ben bought our drinks.  I wanted to sit outside, while we rode over.  The sun was up, there wasn’t any fog, and there seemed to be a pleasant breeze.  Towards the back of the Ferry there was a live band playing so that’s where Anya, Luis, Jon and Stephan went.  The twins sat beside us with hot cocoa and apple fritters.  They always went to the games with Ben and I.  We had season seats, so they knew exactly where to go.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights. 

“We had so much fun this time Uncle Ben and Uncle Doug!” The twins said at the same time as we came inside from the driveway.  “Oh good, I’m glad, you guys need to get out sometimes and get away from your video games”.  They both hugged us and headed to their rooms to put away their souvenirs.  “Ben what are we going to do for dinner? It’s kind of late.”  “Oh I prepared a soup in the crock pot and there’s a nice garden salad in the refrigerator.”  I got dinner and sat outside to eat it.  I also let everyone know where it was and that they could help themselves.  I ate and then went right to bed.  I was too tired to say goodnight to anyone, I just snuck off.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Soon after falling asleep I began to dream that I was walking along this wooden bridge, that went the full span of the bay.  It had wooden slats and in some spaces they were missing.  As I got to the missing slats I looked down to the water and I could see circling sharks.  I was feeling very scared.  This turned into a dream where I was flying.  I flew easily over all the missing slats until I got to the other side.  All the sudden I felt like I needed to go to the restroom.  I looked around and there was one across the parking lot, of the vista point.  I walked into the men’s room and there was a troff urinal I unzipped my zipper and reached inside to pull it out.  I was standing there alone for a minute.  I wasn’t able to go.  All of the sudden I heard all these woman speaking.  Before I knew it the troff was filled with woman who lowered their pants or hiked up their dresses and squatted over it.  They were all still talking and going as if I wasn’t even there.  I really couldn’t go now, so I pulled it in and zipped up then left in a hurry.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.  

The next dream that I had was where I was flying all over the place trying to find the twins.  They somehow wondered off and I lost contact with them.  I was flying frantically, asking everyone I knew it they had seen them.  This was really scaring me because they never ever went anywhere with out letting me know first.  They would tell me in a note or just send me a telepathic signal.  While I was flying these giant spiders, tarantulas were chasing me.  They even jumped and tried to bite me.  I was so scared, that I started sweating and screaming for Ben.  I guess I was really crying out in my sleep because I woke out of the dream with Ben patting my back and then asking me if I am okay.  I told him what I dreamed about and then I fell asleep again.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

The alarm clock went off and I woke up and turned it off.  I just laid there in bed awake.  Ben rolled over on top of me and started kissing me.  We kissed and hugged and rolled around on the bed for the next hour making love.  After wards, we showered, dressed and met in the kitchen.  I made chocolate croissants, fresh out of the oven, he made coffee.  “Man oh man do those ever smell delectable!” Said Jon as he entered the kitchen.  “Good Morning Poopsie” I said, and he chuckled.  I plated one up for him and Ben poured him a mug of coffee, as he sat down at the counter.  In no time the twins ran in, and Toni was asking for butter, for hers.  “Here you go” I said as I kissed her good morning.  I handed Troy his and then I kissed him too.  I walked over to Jon then I kissed him and said, “Don’t want to leave you out.”  He smiled and kissed me back.  Stephan came in and he looked like he had a really ruff night.  He was still practically walking with his eyes closed, so he walked right into the wall.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

“Whoa, watch out!” I ordered.  In moments Stephan became invisible and hit stools, plates, and pots.  “Stephan!”  I grabbed where I thought he was and then made contact and pulled him in close to me.  I hugged him tight and wouldn’t let him go.  I could feel him sink into my arms.  I looked at Jon, “What is this all about?”  Jon shrugged his shoulders.  Stephen whispered in my ear, “I love you”.  I turned to his and whispered “I love you too, are you okay?”  He suddenly became visible and then stood upright.  “I am just exhausted, bad dreams all night I think.  Then he pulled up a stool next to Jon. 058/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

I placed a chocolate croissant on a plate and handed it to Stephan.  “I had bad dreams too last night.  I’m going to record them in my dream journal just in case they turn out to mean something.  Do you have a dream journal Stephan?”  I asked.  “No”, he said and ate, so I went into my office and brought back a leather backed journal and a deluxe pen set.  “Here you go”. I handed them to him and suggested he do the same.  Luis and Anya came in and kissed everyone good morning and then helped themselves to coffee and croissants.  I picked up the phone and asked Jennifer if she could baby sit the twins for two days.  She asked them if they wanted her to and they both said yes.  I sent them to her at June house, after breakfast.  I went into the office and then wrote in my journal.  Anya came in and asked if we were ready to go soon?  I told her yes then I checked with Jon and Stephan and Ben.  We all met in the conference room and that’s when Ben teleported us to the Bayou Delight. 08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Jasper was sitting on the back porch casing a line out.  I got my rod and loaded it up and then sat next to him. Luis and Anya went to their apartment.  Ben started marinating meats to BBQ.  Jon and Stephan wanted to run to the store so they took the air boat for a ride.  “Hi Dougie” he said to me as I sat down next to him and cast in my reel. “Hi jasper, did you miss me?”  He smiled, “I sure did.  Hey you know who was here while you were gone?”  I looked at him with a blank look, “No who?” “Well do you remember that young woman who used to run around selling home made friendship bracelets? I forgot her name”.  I thought for a moment and then said “You don’t mean Monica do you?”  “Ya, that’s her! She came to the door asking for you, so I told her you were in California but you still lived here and I was expecting you back soon”.   “Did you tell her I was married?”  “Nope, she left in a hurry.”  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Brigitte pulled up in Jasper’s air boat and then hopped off and tied it to the dock.  She came over and gave me a big hug and kiss.  “Hi baby, how are ya?”  I asked.  She said, “I am good, what sup?”  “We’re trying to catch our dinner or we don’t eat” Jasper said sarcastically.  She grabbed a rod and reel and said, “well then you two will need my expertise” laughing.  I caught the first one, then Brigitte, then Jasper, then me again and Jasper and then Brigitte.  “I think that’s plenty enough for the day”.  I said putting everything away in the outdoor shed.  Brigitte grabbed the fish and took them right into the kitchen so that her and Ben could clean them and dry rub them.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Jon and Stephan pulled up in my air boat and tied it to the dock, then cam inside.  “We picked up some moonshine for Grandpa Buster”. Stephan said and set three jugs on the counter.  “Oh My God, you two!”  That’s a little excessive don’t you think?” “Nah, we’re going to have some fun!” He said.  Ben laughed and got out some shot glasses.  We began toasting to everything under the Bayou sun and by the time we were all finished, there wasn’t a sober person in the house.  Brigitte, turned on the Bose stereo system and played Buckwheat Zydeco, Beau Jocque, Clifton Chenier, & Jackie Neal.  We all danced around the house.   Brigitte and I held hands and did the zydeco two step.  Ben and Jon held hands and followed behind us.  Stephan and Jasper held hands and went after them.  Anya and Luis, followed next.  We were having a blast!  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights

Ben took the last two bottles of moonshine and hid them in our bedroom closet.  He came back in and told me in my ear where they were.  I said “Good Idea, we don’t need anyone falling into the river and trying to wrestle the crocodiles.”  We kissed and then he took me away from Brigitte to dance with me.  We had kegs, and a full bar, so we didn’t need all that moonshine in one day.   Ben was ready to fire up the grill.  Brigitte helped him carry out the meat.  Anya had whipped up some red beans and rice, and I threw together some coleslaw.  After dinner, we just sat around under the stars and sang and danced and had a hoot.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights

I said good bye to Brigitte, she went up to the deluxe apartment with Anya and Luis.  Then I showed Stephan and Jon their bedroom.  I also set up a cot right next to our bed for Jasper.  I wasn’t ready to say good bye to him yet or even let him go home.  When my friends drink, they stay!  Those are the house rules.  Besides my breakfasts are so good they would just want to join us in the morning anyways.  This is of course if I want to cook, otherwise it’s out to Mama’s place.  “Wow, Jasper, you’re heavy when you’re drinking” I said as I carried him to our bedroom.  I took off all his clothes, and slid him under the covers of his bed.  I kissed him on the forehead and then said “Good Night Sweet Prince”.  Then I took off all my clothes and climbed into bed with Ben.  We snuggled together until we fell asleep.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

The morning sun was beaming in on my face through the window.  I sat up in bed and looked around the room.  Jasper wasn’t in bed. I got up and walked to the bathroom and he was in there talking a leak.  “Good Morning” I said standing next to him and peeing too.  He smiled, “Morning, thanks for putting me to bed, I think I drank way too much!”  “You would do the same for me or Ben”.  We finished peeing and then ran outside to the deck and jumped into the river.  We swam one lap from side to side and then jumped back onto the deck and through the French doors to my bedroom and got dressed.  Ben was still sleeping.  Jasper assisted me in the kitchen while I made bacon, eggs, toast, corned beef hash, and biscuits with country gravy.    One by one people began to come into the kitchen.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights

We liked to sit out on the deck and eat breakfast.  So that’s were we served it.  Ben still wasn’t awake and it wasn’t like him to sleep in so late.  I asked everyone to please help themselves and went back to the bedroom to check up on him.  He was still sleeping.  I climbed on top of him and laid my ear on his chest.  I listened to his heart beat.  He was breathing so heavily.  I tapped my finger on his chest, until he came to.  “Honey, are you feeling okay?” I asked worried.  “Yeah I’m fine dear I just drank way too much of that hooch!”  I jumped up, “Well come and eat, breakfast is ready”. He got up and went right into the bathroom to pee.  08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Breakfast was great, we cleaned up and then heard that there was a flea market in town.  We all got ready and met on the air boats. The two boats were untied and we raced down the river.  Me driving mine and Jasper chasing me.  Ben, Jon and Stephan were with me and Brigitte, Anya and Luis were with him.  We raced right by Mama’s and screamed “Jai t’aime…Jai t’aime”   She knew it was me, I always say that when I drive by.  Jasper wanted to stop at the store to buy some beef jerkey, so we all stopped.  Ben bought Lays BBQ potato chips and some Pepsi.  I got a dill pickle and some spicy jerkey.   Then when everyone got what they were after we raced across the dock to the air boats, untied them and tore down the river.08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ten minutes later we were at the docks in town.  We tied up the boats and hopped off.  I grabbed Bens hand and we walked to the flea market.  We checked out every table one after another until I came across a table with tons of home made friendship bracelets.  I looked over them all and then looked up at the sales person.  It was Monica.  “Holy Cow, Monica! How are you?  It’s been ages since I saw you.”  She walked over and gave me a hug and kiss.  “This is my husband Ben, Ben this is one of my childhood friends Monica”  Ben grabbed her hand and kissed the back of it, “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”   I jumped in between them and said “I’ll take ten, ”  I put one on me and the other one on Ben.  I gave one to Jasper, Brigitte, Anya, Luis, Stephan and Jon.  The two left over I was saving for the twins.  “Hey I better get two more for my baby brother and his boyfriend”  She let me pick two more.  I said “We’re going back to the cabin after this, why don’t you come by?” “I would love to” she replied. 08/17/2010 *Copy Rights.

Just as soon as we finished the flea market we jumped on our boats and sped back to the cabin.  I ordered lunch for everyone from Mama.  She delivers for us.  She came up on her fishing boat and then dropped off the food.  “Hi kids, I got to get back to my place, enjoy!”  “Thanks Mama!” We said and then ate lunch out on the back porch.  I broke out the croquet and set it up.  I challenged everyone to a game.  We drank tequila shots as we played.  Monica pulled up in her car and parked in front of the garage.  I greeted her and then let her take over my game.  I made her a drink and then we sat out front together on the porch swing catching up.  I opened up some fine Sonoma County wine and shared it with everyone.  For dinner we had steak lobster and Caesar salad.  Monica stayed for dinner.  After dinner we all watched a movie.  08/18/2010 *Copy Rights.

The next day was the day we were scheduled to sail out in the Gulf of Mexico.  Everyone got ready and then we rented a small shuttle to take us to the marina.  Captain of the ship who we were supposed to meet was Captain Johannes Bjorg.  He was a commercial fisherman who chartered sailing adventures when he wasn’t fishing.  We all got on the boat and he sailed us our into the bay.  The water at first seemed to be a little choppy.  Once we were out there though things became rather calm and pleasant.  Jasper and I were the only two who wanted to fish.  We were hoping for a swordfish.  I spend most of the time baiting my line, recasting and never caught anything.  Jasper on the other hand he caught a 125 pound swordfish.  We all jumped for joy.  It was a blast to see Jasper fight for an hour with this fish.  So absolutely amazing.  We docked back on shore and took the shuttle back to Bayou Delight.   I suppose you could guess what we were having for dinner?  Asparagus, Swordfish and, baked potatoes.  08/18/2010 *Copy Rights.

“Wow  Jasper, that’s the biggest catch you’ve ever had!  It’s amazing!” I was so excited to help him load it onto the back porch kitchen counter and cut and clean it up.  We were flinging the non eatables to the Alligators and Crocodiles.  They were loving it as well.  “Now don’t ya’ll get any funny ideas when I’m swimming around here or I’ll have to turn you into boots, belts or handbags” I said laughingly.  Ben went into the house to grab a book then he came back out and sat in the lounge chair while Jasper and I prepared the fish for a BBQ, and fish fry.  I hadn’t seen Anya and Luis after we got beck.   I just figured all the excitement tuckered them our so they went for a nap.  Stephan and Jon took an airboat and went off into town.  I called Michael and Timmy on their cell to see how they were doing.  They said that they were having the time of their lives and they thanked me and Ben again.  08/18/2010 *Copy Rights.

I was completely satisfied with the gift package I sent them.  Only a few years ago was a time when Ben and I went on that same vacation destination.  We had a perfect time too.  It only made us closer, and more secure.  I know that Matthew’s family owns a beach horse riding company but Belize is so much different.  Besides he might learn a tip or two from them that he could share with his father for the business.  I’m always thinking about business and how to better it.  Before long Jon had cruised up on the airboat and Stephan was riding up behind him on a jet ski.  “Holy Shit Stephan are you crazy?  Are those things even legal on the river?  I mean what if you smack right into a Alligator or Crocodile?  You could kill yourself!”  He smiled I rented them up the river so they must be legal.  “They’re a blast, and if I hit a gator he’ll just get bruised.” “Okay I said, Please be careful!”  he sped off down the river. 08/18/2010 *Copy Rights.

I thought to myself, I better cast little protection spell on his just in case: 

If anything should happen to him
where he might get hurt or lose his life,
make him transport here to me
where he can be safe and I can pretend to be his wife.

It was the only thing I could think of in such short notice that rhymed.  I had confidence that it would work.  So we set up the table and decided to eat inside tonight for a nice dinner.  I opened a few bottles of wine, red and white.  Anya and Luis helped me set the table and get the candles lit.  Stephan came back just in time for dinner.  Jasper was so proud of himself and the fish he caught.  It was delicious.  After dinner and cleaning up we all decided to hop on the air boats and head to the local pub for drinks and some dancing.  Maybe some darts and shoot some pool.  08/18/2010  *Copy Rights.

This time we cruise right past Mama’s place and head over to a wild Cajun place called Whiskey River Landing.  There’s dancing all night long and then the last song of the night they encourage everyone to dance on the bar.  I have been here many times and I have to tell you that the people who work here are as much if not more fun than the people who come here to eat, drink and dance.  All of us had such a great time that it was really too bad we were heading home tomorrow.  Ben and I were pretty tired.  Jasper spent the night again and so did Brigitte.  Monica and I had said our goodbyes earlier and I invited her to come and spend a weekend at our estate in Marin anytime.  I took off my clothes and climbed into bed and dreamed the night away.  08/18/2010 *Copy Rights.

In the morning we really didn’t have much time for breakfast.  We needed to get home pretty quickly.  We cleaned up the place, got dressed and then said our goodbyes.  Ben asked Jasper if he wanted to stay in our place and save his money on rent.  He just had to maintain the property to keep it in its current condition.  He agreed, and Luis and Anya were okay with that too.  Ben grabbed my hand and we were instantly in Marin.  I had the twins meet us there.  We went into the kitchen and I made them pancakes.  They ate and then went into the pool.  I was looking forward to getting back to work after Timmy and Matthew returned from their vacation.  Ben and I decided to take the kids for the day to a trip to Alcatraz, Island in the San Francisco Bay by Fairy.  The kids loved the ride over and the tour and then the ride back.  Now it was time for dinner so we stopped at a local In & Out Burger and then headed home.  08/19/2010 Copy Rights.

Today was the day that Matthew and Timmy were due home.  I was really excited to hear about their trip and also see pictures.  I showered, got dressed and began making some gigantic blue berry, banana nut, and chocolate chip, muffins.  I baked for years in my early twenties.  As they came out of the oven I let them cool on the racks, and just kept making more and more of them.  Before I knew it I had made about 3 dozen each.  I wrapped them tightly in saran wrap and froze most of them.  Others I displayed in a really nice basket on the counter, right next to the fruit basket.  Ben got up and made up Raspberry Lattes.  He sat at the bistro table outside with me and we thoroughly enjoyed our muffins.  08/20/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben worked on the local news paper crossword puzzle while I just sipped my latte and watched the sun rise.  Jon and Stephan were setting up their little  outside table for their breakfast.  Jon had made omelets with diced potatoes for them.  I could smell the aroma of their breakfast slowly creeping over to our bistro table.   Stephan walked out and sat down in his chair.  He looked over, smiled and said “Good Morning”.  I smiled and waved.  Jon asked “Have you two eaten yet?”  Ben replied, “Yes, thank you, Doug made fresh giant muffins”.  “Wow, sounds delicious.”  Stephan said.  “Trust me, they are” I responded and winked.  “Are the boys coming home today?” Jon asked.  “Yeah, they should be here any moment”.  I said, “They probably will be really tired and maybe jet lagged.  So we’re just going to hang around here for the day , nothing pressing”.  “Us to” they both said at the same time.  08/20/2010 *Copy Rights.

I got out my crochet bag and started working on a beanie that I was making for Matthew.  It was layered in blue and gray.  I was pretty sure he would absolutely love it.  I finished Timmy’s which was black and red, and I was waiting to give them to each other at the same time.  The sun came up and it was just about 8:30AM.  I could hear a car pull up into the driveway.  I figured it was the boys.  The twins got up and were rummaging through the kitchen looking for food.  I set aside what I was doing and I went into the kitchen to let the twins know what I made fresh for them.  They both grabbed a muffin like they hadn’t eaten in a month.  I poured them some freshly squeezed orange juice and then kissed them both on the cheeks and went back out to the bistro table to finish Matthew’s beanie.  08/20/2010 *Copy Rights.

I grabbed the Bose remote and chose a channel that was old 80’s music channel and one hit wonders.  We all sang along and laughed and remembered back to those days.  The twins got into their swim suits and jumped into the pool.  The car that I heard out front was just the neighbors.  The boys hadn’t come home yet I grabbed the phone and called Mom and Dad.  They were having a great time out in the bay on a fishing trip with June and Thomas.  I asked them when they thought David and Donna were coming home and they said that they didn’t know.  I told them that I loved them and missed them and to say hi to June and Thomas and then I hung up.  08/20/2010 *Copy Rights.

I called George and Jennifer and asked them if they wanted to come over.  They said yes.  I let Ben know and he snapped his fingers and they were here. “Hi Georgie!”  I hugged him and then I kissed Jennifer.  I miss you guys.  “Would you like some fresh muffins?”  I went into the kitchen and put the basket up in their faces to chose one.  Jennifer chose chocolate chip and George selected the banana nut.  “Thanks”  they said.  “Would you like a Raspberry Latte?”  Ben was already up and in the kitchen making them one.  “Sure, sounds great!”  I went back into the bedroom and changed into my swim trunks and then ran outside and jumped into the pool.  I dove under water and grabbed one of the rings at the bottom.  I came back up and then tossed it to Troy.  He missed it and then dove down to retrieve it.  Toni dove down and grabbed the yellow ring.  They both came up at the same time gasping for air, and flipping their hair out of their faces.  I dove in and swam under water until I got to Toni.  I grabbed her by her waist and threw her up into the air right out of the pool.  She went straight up and then flipped down and dove into the water.  Jennifer and George changed into their swimming suits and then joined in on the pool fun.  Ben hooked up the hose to the water slide and turned it on.  In no time, Jon and Stephen had jumped in too. We all had such a blast in the hot sun, and cool pool.  08/20/2010 *Copy Rights.

For lunch Ben had a local Chinese place deliver for us.  He ordered sweet and sour pork, combination fried rice and chicken chow mien.  He also ordered broccoli beef, and sweet and sour soup.  I steamed some rice in the rice cooker and then made some of my Thai pepper fish sauce to pour on it.  We sat together, at the lager table and then waited about a half hour before we went back into the pool.  By now the boys had come home.  I was so thrilled that they were home and excited to hear how it went.  They ran upstairs and unpacked, and then changed into their swim trunks.  “Wow, you boys are tan! Looking good”, I said and winked.  They both laughed and jumped into the pool.  They were grabbing the twins and throwing them around lovingly.  Ben and I jumped in to join in on the fun.  08/20/2010 *Copy Rights.

We splashed at each other and laughed and Ben dove under the water and grabbed Matthew by his legs and the pulled him under.  Timmy splashed Ben, and I was just laughing.  The twins were teaming together to splash Ben from both sides.   Stephan turned invisible and then jumped in and pulled down Ben.  I swam over and grabbed Stephan and then we spun holding on another in our arms spinning under the water, and then he became visible again.  We rushed up for air at the same time and laughed.  Everyone was so happy to be together and the weather was perfect.  Jon came out and said he was preparing the steaks that we were going to have for dinner.  We were having artichokes and cheesy pasta as well. 8/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew and Timmy jumped out of the pool and ran over to the hot tub then jumped in and turned on the jets.  I got out and toweled dry.  Ben stayed in and continued to play with Stephan and the twins.  I went to my bedroom and took off my clothes and jumped into the shower.  As I was soaping up my hair and body I heard the sliding door open.  I said “Hey Ben”.  A hand had touched my back and the door slid closed.  “It’s not Ben, it’s Jon”.  “Oh hi Jon what’s up?”  I just wanted to rinse off and you here so I thought I would join you.  “Oh , Well conserve water and shower with a friend” I said and then I handed him the body wash and luffa. We both soaped up washed one another and then we rinsed off the soap and I got out first and wrapped a towel around my waist.  I opened the shower door and handed Jon a towel.  “Do you need any help with dinner?”  I asked him.  He said “Nah, I got it”.  We got dressed together and then walked into the kitchen.  Matthew and Timmy were running by us to head up to the attic rooms and shower off themselves. 08/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

I made a fruit salad to go with dinner.  I also made a sliced cheese platter and crackers to set out for everyone to enjoy before dinner. I made myself a Martini and I asked Jon if he wanted one too.  He said gin please, up, dry and three olives.  I made him his drink and then I went upstairs to talk to the boys.  I slowly came into the room and the boys had finished showering and just sitting on Matthew’s bed together.  “Knock Knock, may I come in?”  “Oh Hi Doug, sure yeah”  Timmy said.  I sat down across the bed in a little chair against the wall.  “So please tell me, how was your vacation?”  Matthew answered, “It was so great, the best ever for me!”  He turned and kissed Timmy.  Timmy spoke up after a long and romantic kiss.  “Look we’re engaged”  He held up his shiny gold band on his finger.  I stood up and walked over to look at the ring.  I grabbed his hand and then my heart just filled up with joy.  So I kissed both of them.  “We understand that we probably can’t get married for a couple years, so we feel like we will wait.  “Okay but please allow Ben and I to pay for the wedding and everything, Okay?”  They looked at one another smiled and then rested their heard together.  “I’m going downstairs to make you both drinks to celebrate.”  I will be right back.  They both got up and put on their clothes and came down to the kitchen. 08/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

I came downstairs and opened a bottle of champagne.  I got the glasses and then poured a drink for everyone.  The whole family now was in the kitchen.  I raised my glass and said “I propose a toast , to Matthew and Timothy. May they find true life long love and happiness from now until the end of time.  Cheers.”  The twins were drinking Sparkling apple cider.  “Cheers” everyone replied.  Ben came over and hugged Timmy and Matthew both together really tight.  I wanted to throw a formal engagement party with all Matthew and Timmy’s friends and family so I had to hire a part time assistant too handle all the footwork for me as Matthew couldn’t do it himself.  I called a friend of mine and asked her if she could help me with the plans.  She was a wedding planner and coordinator,  so she said “Hell Yeah, I’m in!”.08/22/2010 *Copy Rights

Jon had set up the dining room table in all of our formal wear.  He lit candles and laid out all our china and sterling silver wear. We let Timmy sit at the head of the table with Matthew right beside him.  Ben took the other end with me on the side of him.  The twins sat next to Timmy.  Everyone ate, and listened carefully to every word that Timmy and Matthew were saying about their vacation, as well as how they proposed under a waterfall in the forest.  “It was so surreal, after I said yes we jumped into the little pool of water under the waterfall.  It was really romantic!”  Said Timmy.   “I’m the luckiest Man in the whole World” Matthew said. 08/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

Once everyone finished dinner, Ben didn’t even get out of his chair.  He snapped his fingers and all the dishes that were used were instantly cleaned and put away.  He clapped his hands and then plates of hot apple pie and vanilla ice cream appeared in front over each person at the table.  “Dessert’s on me, enjoy”. and he picked up his fork and sliced it into the pie.  I couldn’t eat mine fast enough.  You would have thought that I was a territorial dog who hadn’t had a good meal in weeks.  Ben turned and said, “Did you taste that honey?’  Suddenly I realized what I did and I sat back in my chair and we all at the table just laughed and laughed and laughed.  I was laughing so hard my stomach hurt.  Stephan was actually laughing to the point of tears.  It was a great night and a wonderful fun filled day.  08/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

After dinner and desert all I wanted to do was snuggle up with Ben on the couch and watch a movie.  So Ben and I got into our pajamas and then we escaped to the back private living room that anyone rarely ever used.  Ben turned on the television and then selected a movie for us to rent instantly.  I had turned on the fire place, and we just laid down together on the couch under a blanket. Timmy and Matthew wanted to share this time with us so they got into their pajamas too and the did the same thing on the other couch that was next to us.  I fell asleep in Bens arms and the boys fell asleep together too.  08/21/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben woke me up and the boys up and put us all to bed.  It was an unusually hot night so I had managed to strip off all my pajamas and everything under the covers sometime in the night.  I began to have a dream where I met this really handsome man standing under an apple tree with an arrow and bow.  He was practicing his archery by hitting apples off of the fence.  “Hi I said, My name is Doug.  What’s yours?”  He turned and smiled, then winked.  He didn’t answer he just continued to shoot the apples off the fence. I picked up the other arrow and bow that was resting on the tree, and I hit off all the remaining apples off of the fence.  He put his bow and arrow down and walked over to the fence and placed more apples up and then walked back.  He hit one then I hit one and we went down the whole fence line knocking off apples to the ground.  When they were all gone, he turned to me extended his hand and then he said “Hi my name is Jeremiah, and I’m your best friend from the future.”  I laughed and said, “I have too many best friends right now, are you sure?”  “Oh yes I’m quit sure.”  He smiled and then loaded apples on the fence. 08/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

This was a man with a slim build with brown short hair and a five o’clock shadow on his face.  This eyes were big and blue.  His smile was so amazingly friendly.  You could just hear the love in his voice when he spoke.  It was almost hypnotizing.  He reached over and touched my hand, and his hands felt like they were made of silk.  I was a little taken back by him.  He said “May I?” and then grabbed the bow and arrows out of my hand.  He set them all down against the large apple tree and then sat down on the wild grass.  I sat down with his and he whipped out a piece of drift wood and a knife and he began carving out a figure that looked like a wolf.  I asked him “Is that a wolf?” “Why yes it is, it’s for you, I’m almost finished”.  He finished it up and then handed it to me with a smile.  08/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

In the meantime, Ben dressed up the fish and then marinated it with his special marinade and then put it back into the refrigerator.  He met me back into the bathroom and climbed in with me.  I closed my eyes and just delighted that we were together.  He held me and kissed me and told me that he loved me.  There was a knock on the bathroom door after a little while and so Ben said “Come in”.  It was Timmy.  “Hi Bro’s.  Could we talk?”  “Sure” Ben said so Timmy sat down on the floor next to the tub.    I was wondering if we could get one king size bed upstairs in our room, and maybe we could redecorate and redesign the whole attic to suit both Matthew and myself?”  Ben smiled and loved the idea.  He snapped his fingers and the twin beds were gone and there was a brand new king size bed upstairs in the attic.  “Done” he said, then he asked Timmy to go get his wallet.  Timmy jumped up and retrieved Ben’s wallet and brought it back.  Ben pulled out a business card of our interior decorator, and said “Call Vinny, he will be happy to redesign the attic to what ever way you boys wish.”  Timmy grabbed the card and then kissed Ben saying “Thank you so much, I love you!”  Ben said “I love you too , young buck”.  08/22/2010  *Copy Rights.
 

Timmy ran to my office and called Vinny right away.  Vinny had a cleared afternoon, so he came over with all this interior design materials and went over the plans that he had in mind for the attic for Timmy and Matthew.  He wanted to make a living room, bedroom, small kitchenette, and a full master suit bathroom.  He also wanted to install a small wood burning stove and a patio addition outside from the new master suit.  He called in our contractor and went over the design with him, the boys Ben and I.  We agreed to the remodel and the boys were so happy.  Ben told them this was their engagement gift.  The whole day was spent on redesign and remodel plans.  Ben called for pizza to be delivered and so we ate pizza under the starlit night out in the backyard.  “See up there?  That’s were the balcony is going to look out over the yard and pool.”  I pointed,  Stephan and Jon were sitting together on the small patch of lawn next to the patio set.  “That sounds so nice, I can hardly wait to see it when it’s done”.  Stephan said.  08/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

The next day, Ben reminded me that the fish was marinating and we needed to cook it up soon before it spoiled.  I suggested we BBQ it for lunch.  I would make a light salad.    That was lunch but everyone wanted breakfast.  I showered, got dressed and snuck out to the garage.  I got into the Mercedes and opened the garage.  I heard a tap tap tap on the window and it was Matthew.  I rolled down the window and looked at him.  “Hi, was sup?”  he said, “where are you going?”  I am going to get donuts and coffee. Do you want to come with?”  “Yes, to do thanks.”  he replied.  “Ok, hop in”. We went down the driveway and headed into town.  I drove to Sweet Things in town and then  parked.  We got out and went inside.  I looked at everything they had displayed and decided that donuts weren’t what I really wanted.  I picked up some coffee cake and some raspberry turnovers.  We walked next door and ordered everyone in the house coffee.  I was really glad that Matthew asked to come along, because I realized that I couldn’t have carried and transported all this stuff home on my own.  08/22/2010 *Copy Rights.

I pulled into the garage and then closed the door.  The twins were outside in their pajamas shooting some hoops.  The second they saw me with food they were in the kitchen in no time.  “Good morning uncle Doug!”  Hi kids, do you want some donuts?  I picked them up at the coffee shop they’re fresh”.  Yeah thanks they said.  We all sat outside on the small patch of lawn to enjoy the morning sun.  The twins were eating donuts and drinking hot cocoa.  Ben came out and sat next to me with a slice of coffee bread and the morning paper. Matthew and Timmy came out and Timmy asked for the comics.  Jon and Stephan were sitting at the little bistro table outside of their guest house.    Once everyone had eaten Ben suggested that we have Matthew and Timmy move into our bedroom until the construction and remodel was complete in theirs.  They both agreed so he snapped his fingers and their brand new king sized bed was in our room next to our bed.  “Our contractor said it could be four or five months before the work is complete” I said.  Matthew and Timmy said “It’s okay we don’t mind really.”  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

The twins challenged Matthew and Timmy to a few games of basketball.  Ben and I were thinking about what we should do for the day.  Well, beside a BBQ in the afternoon.  I told him I needed to get to work so he went to his art studio and started to paint.  I went to my office and then to the basement to do some studying, and research.  There was a huge spider walking across the book I was reading.  It was a tarantula. I jumped up and took a few steps back.  I was terrified.  I began to concentrate and then just as soon as I began to teleport it to the local forest, the spider turned into a man.  It was the man that I had in my dream a few nights ago.  He was the archer who told me he was my future best friend.  “Hi sorry if I startled you” he said, “I’m a shape shifter, it’s genetic.”  “Who are you? I mean what is your name?”  I asked.  He began to tell me that his grandfather and my grandfather worked together and that they were the best of friends.  “My name is Nathan St. Pier the third.”  he reached out and shook my hand.  I shook his back and he continued to tell me about his father and grandfather and my grandfather.  I was trying to figure out why I hadn’t known about him and his family friendship with mine.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

I assumed he was planning on staying for a while with us so I offered the basement bedroom to him.  It was right behind a door off in the corner and nobody ever went in there.  Well beside the maid to clean it once a week, but other then that it hadn’t been used in years.  He was grateful to have a place to stay.  I left him to make himself at home and went up to the art studio to inform Ben of my decision and the new house guest.  We came back down and I introduced Nathan to Ben.  “How do you do?” Nate asked.  Ben said “Very good thank you, and welcome to our humble estate.  Please make yourself at home and enjoy the enmities.”  Nathan was very grateful and I explained to Ben how his Grandfather and mine were best friends back in France.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

I looked up my family tree in a book my Mom put together for me.  My grandfather was Gerard Parker.  He had an assorted amount of gifts.  He had the ability to heal by touch, he had the site or oracle powers.  He also had telepathy and he achieved it’s highest ranking.  As I read about him, I saw his best friend really was Nathan St. Pier the First.  I handed it over to Ben to read, and then to Nate.  We all read a few paragraphs and then passed it to the next person.  We learned that they were like brothers and they grew up together in the same neighborhood as young kids.  They spent all their lives together, every single day. They never got married to any one woman but they fooled around a lot and that’s how both of them ended up with children.  “My grandmother named my Father after my grandfather with in the hopes that he would some day marry her, but he always said that the married life wouldn’t be fair to her because of the tasks he was called on, in his life. Her dying wish was for him to marry her so before she passed he called in the priests and they were finally married.”  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

 I was getting hungry so we went upstairs to start then BBQ.  Everyone was in the pool again.  Well, except Jon and Stephan, they were in the game room shooting some pool.  I went around the estate introducing Nathan to everyone and letting them know he was one of our newest guests. Ben started the BBQ and began cooking the bass.  He had marinated it with white wine, white pepper, hoisin sauce & black bean sauce, fresh garlic and fresh shallots.  We walked back out to the back yard after everyone was introduced, and I offered Nathan something to dink.  He asked me if I happened to have a dark bear on tap.  I told him we had two, he asked to try “Death & Taxes” with me.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

Right before I returned with our beers, he had jumped into the pool and shape shifted into a dolphin.  He was retrieving the water rings for the twins and also dragging them around the pool.  I set the beers down and he shifted back into a man and walked out of the pool.  He was in his clothes and dripping wet.  Ben snapped his fingers and Nathan was completely dry.  “Thank you so much”. he said to Ben for that and me for the beer and sat down at the bistro table with me.  Ben said “It’s not a problem really, we all need to get used to working together if we’re going to live together, right?”  We both nodded in agreement.  08/23/2010 *Copy rights.

I sat down and I wrote out a list of the powers that everyone possessed in our circle of friends and family.  I went over them with Nathan. 

• Doug -Telepathy -healer-impath - lucid telepathic dreamer
  
• Ben - Wizard
• George - Ninja & spy in training
• Timmy - Practicing /Powers in training - lucid dreamer
• Matthew - Witch /Warlock
• Troy - Telepathy -psychic -lucid dreamer - in training twin powers
  
• Toni - Telepathy -psychic -lucid dreamer- in training twin powers
  
• Jocelyn  - Power of force field, impath, lucid dreamer ,ninja.
• Jennifer - Power of healing - telepathy - lucid dreamer -ninja
• Nathan - Shape Shifter - master archer, swordsman, gunman.
• Jon - Strength of 1,000 men
• Stephan - Invisibility - lucid dreamer
• June - Psychic & witch -lucid dreamer
• Thomas - Wizard - lucid dreamer
• Norma Jean - Medium , witch
• William - Wizard
• Agnes -Telepathy, healer, impath - lucid dreamer
• Martin - Wizard/warlock
• Anya - Mind bending at will
• Luis - Control the weather and earths elements
• Brigitte - Master seductress
• Mama - Master chef and knife thrower
• Jasper - Master mechanic - musician - illusions artist
  
• Donna - Telepathy - impath - lucid dreamer - ninja
• David - Wizard, ninja

I explained to him that we were always looking to recruit new members to the crew.
08/23/2010 *Copy Rights
 

Nathan said he had siblings but they were separated at birth so he has been searching for them for years.  He was hoping that with all the psychic abilities that our team had we might be able to help him locate them.  He was the youngest child of three.  “We sure can do our best to help you”. Ben said.  I nodded and squeezed his shoulder for reassurance.  I also mentioned to him that we were friends with a scientist named Jaime, who we had done a job for a while back and he was always happy to help us in any way he can.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

The fish was ready and I made a Caesar salad and fresh French bread to go with it.  We all sat outside to eat.  After lunch I went back to the library to continue on my work. Matthew told Timmy the honeymoon was over and he needed to get back to work with me.  He came down to the basement with me.  Nathan stayed and got to know Ben, Jon, and Stephan a little better.  I asked Matthew to work on a list of research that I had while I went to the meditation room to ask someone in the afterlife if they knew our new found friend and shape shifter.  I sat down and fell deep into a trance.  The first person I called on was my Grandfather Gerard.   He appeared and said “Hey, Sunshine”.  “Hi Papa, do you know Nathan St. Pier?”  “I sure do he said, he is my best friend.  Why?”  “Because, his grandson is in my house and he said you two were best friends and that he has been missing his two siblings since birth. What can you tell me about the family?”  Papa began to tell me everything that there was to know about him and Nathan senior shared together from the moment they met in the neighborhood fields in France to coming to America together and fighting in the war.  They were like twins and could read one another’s thoughts the same way that Toni and Troy could, also the way Ben and I could.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

He explained that they were so busy they didn’t have time for love, a family and relationships.  They did at one time fall in love and have children.  My papa did marry my gram but it was pretty late in life.  He said that Nathan’s Mom passed away giving birth to his youngest son.  When that happened the children went to her sister.  He said that they are still in France.  There is one sister and one brother.  He told me that the both of them really loved the woman that they had children with, but the life they lead was too much for them to dedicate 100% of their attention and time to a relationship and a family.  “I can’t understand that papa, when we’re keeping our family together no matter what!”  He continued, “Today it is so much easier to keep focused on family and loved ones, unlike how things were when we were alive and young.”  In moments Nathan Senior appeared, and he smiled.  “Hello Doug, I see you are just as handsome as your Grandfather here.”  “Hi, I said it’s nice to meet you”.  He looked like an identical twin to Nate.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

When I heard all I could from papa and Nate’s grandfather, I said my good byes and then came to.  I was so exhausted.  I asked Ben if he could make me, Matthew, and Nate a latte.  He said sure.  I was just trying to figure out how I could be best friends with Ben, Stephan, George, Jasper, and now Nathan.  I told myself that Ben comes first, then everyone else next.  I was actually becoming pretty close to Matthew because he and I were spending so much time together for work.  The most important thing to me was that none of them ever showed any jealousy towards each other over me.  I suppose there is plenty of me to go around.  I mean I never have a problem finding time for anyone in my family, so I guess I needed to feel the same about my best friends.  They were my adopted family and I would always find time for each and every one of them.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

I called the maid and left a message with her letting her know we were remodeling the attic, and also that we had a new house guest in the basement.  She called back and said she was fine with it and said it wouldn’t effect her work load.  Timmy had come down stairs to the basement to practice on his potion preparations.  I decided to stop working for the day and I asked Matthew to spend the remainder of his work day helping Timmy with his studies.  I wanted to sit in the hot tub, so I asked Nathan if he would like to join me.  He said sure and then changed into his swim trunks.  We got in and while we were there Ben came over and asked us if we wanted these two flutes of champagne that had just poured.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

 We all toasted to a new friendship and also to our Grandfathers.  I went over everything that I found out about Nathan’s family history and his siblings.  He was becoming so excited to know that he was close to finding them and reconnecting.  We finished the champagne and then we went into the sauna.  “So, how long have you and Ben been together?”  Nathan asked.  “Well let’s see, we’ve known each other for some time because my good friend and his good friend introduced us when we were younger.  I fell in love with him the very first time he spoke to me.  I could tell that once we met we would be together for ever.  He and I are not exactly alike but we complete one another.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

“Do you have anyone who you are seeing or have you been seeing someone in the past?”  I asked.  He responded, “Nope I have been too busy trying to solve this family puzzle of mine.”  “I’m pretty sure we can crack this case for you. Now once you find your siblings, then what will your plans be?”  He turned to me and looked at me for a bit.  “I’m not really sure, I suppose I will figure that our when the time comes.” 
We got out of the sauna and stripped down to use the showers in the locker room and then we got dressed.  I asked Nathan if he played darts, he said sure.  So we went into the game room where Luis, Anya, Jon & Stephan were all shooting pool and listening to the Bose stereo system.  We played darts and drank champagne and were becoming a little tipsy.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

I had Matthew order a new car to be delivered for Nathan.  He asked “Do you have a specific model in mind?”  “Um, let me think, he seems like a sporty kind of guy so how about you order the 2010 Chevy Corvette t-top in Chevy Blue with leather interior, make that dark black.  Tinted windows, Bose stereo system, with on star gps, cd, dvd player plus ipod capability.” I said  “I’m on it Boss” then Matthew ran up to my office to make the call.  I gave Nathan a key to the house, along with his automatic garage opener.  “You can park your car in the garage next to my Mercedes.  Your car should be here tomorrow.”  “Wow thanks” Nathan said and took the things.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

At the end of the evening I got all the linens together for Nathan.  I had the mini fridge in the room filled with water, bottled beer, snacks, etc.  There was even a private full bathroom attached so he could have privacy.  I stocked it with new towels and toilet paper and tissue.  I asked him if there was anything else he needed.  He said no thank you and I gave him a hug and then said “Good Night, sleep well. Just holler if you need anything.”  he said, “Good night and you really have done too much already”.  I winked at him on the way out before I shut the door, “really it was my pleasure see you tomorrow.”  I went up stairs and made sure the boys had everything they might need in our bedroom and our bathroom.  I also set a basket of snacks and fresh fruit out just incase they needed to snack at some point.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

I said my good nights to everyone and then got undressed  and then climbed into bed.  I fell asleep right away.  By morning I hadn’t remembered if I had dreamed or not.  I got up, took a shower got dressed and then as I was walking out of the bedroom the doorbell rang.  It was Vinny and his crew ready to work on the attic remodel.  “Hi there Vin” I said and then I hugged him.  “Please come in.  hi everyone, please come in.”  I opened up the door and let everyone in.  Vinny let everyone know I was the owner and then they went upstairs to the attic.  They got ready right away tearing walls out and fixtures out and completely gutting the attic in no time to begin the renovations.  I spent the day working with Matthew.  We worked more on Nathan’s case, and had him get involved with us.  The morning came and went and I forgot to eat.  The doorbell rang again and Toni ran to the foyer to get the door.  She opened it and it was the Chevy Dealer delivering Nathan’s car.  “Nate, Door!” she screamed.  He went upstairs and greeted the guy.  I signed for the car while he took Timmy and Matthew for a test drive around the block.  I took this break to make me something to eat.  I wanted tuna salad sandwiches so I asked the construction crew if they were interested.  They said yes so I made enough sandwiches for everyone in the house.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

 The crew had finished for the day so they left.  I asked Vinny if he wanted to join us for dinner and drinks.  Matthew said he could give him a ride home.  “Sure I would love to”.  I made him a Martini exactly like mine and we sat out at the pool to catch up.  I had a small paper pad and pen in hand while we talked as I jotted down everything we needed for dinner.  I handed the list to Timmy so that  he and Matthew could go to the local store for me and pick it up.  They left and I finished my drink.  I went to the bar and made us two more.  Vinny laughed and said “Just like old times, cheers”.  I called Jon out and he sat down with us.  John and Vinny were old friends.  I made Jon a drink and then Stephan came out, so Ben made himself and Stephan one and everyone was sitting outside at our outdoor dining table.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights

I left everyone outside when the boys got back from the store and began to prepare dinner.  Nathan came in and asked if he could help me.  “Of course, I always can use an extra pair of hands in the kitchen when I cook.  I pulled out an extra apron from the kitchen drawer and tide it around his waist for him “There you go, now you can keep yourself clean”.  He smiled with that big beautiful smile of his and it just made me feel so comfortable about having him help me in the kitchen.  Matthew came in and asked me if there was anything he could do for me?  I said “Hell yeah, just keep those Martini’s coming”.  He laughed and went into the refrigerator to make up some more blue cheese stuffed olives.  He knew how I liked three in my Martini.  Because we were having Vinny over I wanted to make him something that he loved.  We were making him four cheese lasagna, an Italian style salad, with garlic French bread.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

Just about the time we were finished preparing dinner to put it in the oven.  Ben came in and asked if we needed anything?  I asked him to make the dessert. He said he had already made the dessert and that it was in the refrigerator and it was a surprise.    Nathan helped me clean up the kitchen and then I asked him if he was interested in taking a dip in the hot tub.  He and I went out and took off all our clothes and climbed in quickly and turned on the jets.  Matthew came out with two new drinks.  “Here you go Sirs”. I thanked him and told him he didn’t have to serve us anymore.  He said, I really don’t mind, I like it.  “Okay then keep them coming” I said and winked.  We both were catching a pretty good buzz.  Telling one another jokes and just laughing.  Vinny came over with Jon and Stephan and they took their clothes off and climbed in too.  We all sat and talked and laughed.  Ben was making snacks and checking to see that everyone had a drink.  After the hot tub we toweled off and decided to go bowl a few games.  We got dressed and met in the Bowling alley in the game room.  Nobody was really interested in competing they were more interested in just having fun.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights

I invited everyone to watch a movie in the theater with me.  Ben and Matthew got everyone situated with theater candy and popcorn along with any drinks they wanted.  We sat down and watched a movie and when it was over Vinny had thanked us for an absolutely wonderful evening and then Matthew and Timmy drove him home.  Ben and I cleaned up and then went to bed.  I fell asleep in about twenty minutes.  I began to dream about these two strangers.  It was a stone path in a park that had an extra long bench in it.  They were both sitting on the bench and reading.  They looked like they could possibly be related to Nathan.  They had brown hair and big blue eyes.  He had a five o’clock shadow on his face.  I said “hello”.  Neither one of them answered me they just looked at me and continued reading.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

 I decided this was them and I wasn’t going to give up so easily.  I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small pen and a little cross word puzzle book.  I began working on one and then if I became stumped I would turn and ask them for help.  They seemed a little annoyed with me so I came right out and said it, “Look, I know your brother and I am looking for you because he hasn’t seen either of you since he was born. Could you help me out here?”  The brother put his book down and then smiled and said “Sure, we’re in France, Niece.    I thanked them and the dream ended.  I woke up and put on my robe.  I went into the office and then I recorder in my dream book everything that happened.  I could hear something going on in the basement so I walked down to see what was going on.  It was Matthew, Timmy and Nathan, all working spells and magic from one of the dusty book on the shelf.  “Hi what’s going on fellas?” I asked.  “Oh sorry did we wake you up Uncle Doug?” Timmy asked.  “No actually I woke up after I had a dream about Nathan’s brother and sister” I said then looked at him “That’s right they’re in Niece, France. You and I are going to have to go there tomorrow.”  Nathan hugged me and said “Thank You!”  I said, “Hey don’t thank me yet”.  Matthew spoke up, “Will you be needing me?”  I turn to him and said, “NO but stay close to Ben and your cell just incase I do.” “Roger That!” he said. “Okay gentlemen have fun but don’t burn down my house. I hugged everyone and kissed Timmy and went back to bed.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

In the morning the twins were really rambunctious.  I wondered what we should do for breakfast.  The kids were easy they said bagels with cream cheese, topped with a slice of tomato, an onion slice and alfalfa sprouts.  So that’s what I made for everyone.  I also made coffee, tea and cocoa.  Everyone began to enter the kitchen one person at a time.  I went to the bathroom and climbed into the shower with Ben.  The boys were sharing a bath, and then they got out, dressed and headed to the kitchen.  I had told them what I made for breakfast, so they were in a hurry to get some.  Nathan came in last and helped himself to some coffee.  Ben and I got dressed and I let Ben know what my plans were for the day.  He said “I will keep Matthew close and stay by the phone if anything happens, or if you need anything.”  I hugged him and kissed him and then I asked Nathan to meet me in my meditation room.  We sat down on the floor and I began the transfer.  As usual I concentrated, and then this swirling cloud continued to circle us until we began to become transparent and then vanish.  We both appeared in the same park where I had the dream only we were sitting across from the bench on the lawn.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

I looked around and there wasn’t anyone nearby.  “Well, should we wait?”  Nathan shrugged his shoulders, and then I got up and walked over to the bench.  We sat down at the same time.  After about an hour, nobody had come by up until now. It was a man and a woman.  They were walking very slowly and talking together.  They came up to the bench and I could see Nathan was beginning to get nervous.  They stopped and looked right at Nathan.  The man stepped back and then turned into a black panther.  The woman jumped up and in mid air she transformed into a cougar.  I saw all this happening right before my eyes in slow motion.  Nathan turned to them and realized what was going on and he transformed into a cheetah.  I was feeling a little scared and at this point I was frozen and I couldn’t move.  All I could do is stare.  I trued to cry our to Ben, but nothing came out.  The three large cats began to lunge at one anther.  My heart rate began to speed up.  I was sweating profusely.  My whole nervous system was on the blink. I felt like any moment I was going to faint.  Then the cats hit the ground and they began playing with one another.  I was terrified, and just sitting on the bench shaking.  Tears began to welt in my eyes.  As soon as I realized what just happened I jumped up and screamed “You Mother Fucking Assholes! You nearly gave me a heart attack!”  They all transformed back into human form sprawled over one another and just laughing. They were rolling and laughing so hard I didn’t think they were ever going to stop to even breathe.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights

The three of them jumped up and had a very long group hug.  “Doug, I would like to introduce you to my brother Richard, and my sister Naomi.  “How do you do?” I asked and shook  his hand and kissed the back of hers.  “We are so sorry if we scared you.”  Naomi said.  “I’m fine really.”  The three of them sat down on the bench and caught up.  I left Nathan there and let him know when he was ready to come home, to just call me.  I swirled off in a whirl wind and vanished.  I returned to my meditation room but I needed to sit there for an hour or two so that I could calm myself down, refocus and meditate.    Ben came in and asked me how things went and where was Nathan?  I told him what happened and he kneeled down and just hugged me on the mat.  We hugged for a very long time and then I was ready to get up and take care of business.  Ben helped me up and I went to my office to document everything in my Journal that happened.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew came in and asked me how things went.  I told him and he said that would have scared him too.  I told him, with his studies in magic he should be ready to figure out a way to get himself out of a situation like that if he needed to.  “Well, you could have just used your telepathy on the other big cats to transport them somewhere else if you wanted to, right?”  I said, “Not at that moment, I was frozen with fear.  Nothing like that has ever happened to me, and it all happened so quickly but I saw it in slow motion, while I was frozen stiff.  I’ve had nightmares that have had that effect on me and I cried out to Ben for help only nothing was coming out of my mouth in the dream.  He would hear me screaming in my sleep and comfort me.  That’s when I usually would wake up out of the dream.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

 Matthew came in and asked me how things went.  I told him and he said that would have scared him too.  I told him, with his studies in magic he should be ready to figure out a way to get himself out of a situation like that if he needed to.  “Well, you could have just used your telepathy on the other big cats to transport them somewhere else if you wanted to, right?”  I said, “Not at that moment, I was frozen with fear.  Nothing like that has ever happened to me, and it all happened so quickly but I saw it in slow motion, while I was frozen stiff.  I’ve had nightmares that have had that effect on me and I cried out to Ben for help only nothing was coming out of my mouth in the dream.  He would hear me screaming in my sleep and comfort me.  That’s when I usually would wake up out of the dream.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

“I’m really sorry that you had to experience that alone.  Maybe next time I should go with you…after all I am your Personal Assistant and it is my job to be there for you no matter what!”  I looked at Matthew, and smiled, “You’re so sweet, okay next time insist that you come along, even if I try to dissuade you”.  He walked over and shook my hand “Deal!” then hugged and kissed me.  I hugged him back.  “Now how about we head into the kitchen and make us a banana split?” He nodded and we both jetted to the kitchen.  We were taking things out of refrigerator and cabinets so fast it was making a commotion.  The twins came in right away from the gaming room. Toni asked “What are you guys making?” I said, Banana Slits, do you guys want one?”  “Hell yeah Uncle!” Troy said and smacked me on my butt.  “Hey watch that young man!” I said firmly and in a deep voice.  I winked at his sister and she laughed.  We piled on the whip cream, and topped it with a cherry and we all climbed onto the top of the counter somewhere and just sat and ate the banana splits.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

 Vinny came down and said things were moving along right on schedule and then he said “Good Bye, see you tomorrow”.  “Adios Vinny!” I said and continued to eat my banana split.  After I finished I cleaned up the kitchen and then went down to the basement.  Timmy was sitting in a chair reading.  “Hi little brother, what are you doing?” I asked.  “OH hi, I’m just catching up on my studies is all”.   “Well there’s stuff up there to make yourself a banana split if you want one, okay?  Just help yourself.”  I no sooner got that out and Matthew walked in with a banana split for Timmy.  “Right, I’ll leave you two alone, Good Night”.  I kissed the both of them and headed to the bedroom.  Ben was sitting in a chair just gazing off into space.  “Hey Honey, is everything ok?”  I asked.  “Huh, what? Oh yeah sorry I was just zoning out”.  “I can see that, what’s going on?”  “Ohm nothing, I’m just tired, I was so focused on painting today that it kind of wore me out.  I sat on his lap and swiped his hair off his forehead and then lightly kissed it.  We began kissing in the chair and he picked me up and carried me to the bed.  We were kissing and touching and laying across one another, until we decided to remove all of our clothes and then make love to each other under the covers.  After sweet love making we fell asleep.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

The boys came in and fell asleep hours after we did.  I woke up shortly and realized that I fell asleep with the twins still up.  So I put on my robe and I went down the hall to the guest room to check up on them.  They were each in their own bed sounds asleep.  I went to the kitchen and grabbed a glass of water, then I walked back to my bedroom.  Matthew had jumped out of bed naked and ran me over and I fell down on the floor dropping the glass.  “Oh My God, I am so sorry! Are you okay?”  he said.  I was laying on the floor in my robe with this naked young man hovering over me.  “Matthew, get off.” and I shoved him to the side.  He was so embarrassed.  I got up and grabbed my glass and then a towel in the bathroom to wipe up the water.  He peed quickly and then came back in to see if I needed any help.  He grabbed a towel and the glass out of my hand.  He wrapped the towel around his waste and then headed to the kitchen.  I took off my robe and climbed into bed.  He retuned with a fresh glass of water, and said “I hope that I didn’t hurt you and that you’re okay” as he handed me the water.  He removed his towel and let it fall to the floor and he climbed into bed with Timmy.  “I’m fine Matthew, good night” I said.  I could hear him laughing lightly to himself, before I fell fast asleep.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

Right before I fell asleep I remember thinking to myself, “Oh sure take out the old guy”.  I fell into a deep sleep this time.  I was in bed and felt like my whole body was a stiff redwood tree log.  After a few hours I began to dream.  I was dreaming that I was sitting on that bench and Nathan came up to me and sat down right next to me.  He turned and looked at me and I turned and looked at him.  Then he said, “I will be home in a few days.  I really need to catch up with these two, and then they are going to stay here and I will come home. Okay?”  “Oh of course it’s okay, take as much time as you need .  Your living space isn’t going anywhere. Neither is your car with out you.  No worries.”  He thanked me and we hugged and kissed cheeks and then he left.  I immediately switched into another dream.  08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

This time I was hiking up a trail in the woods.  It looked just like a trail that I had hiked before in Sonoma County once.  I was hiking and then I came across a creek.  Where I thought there used to be a small crossing bridge, it wasn’t there anymore.  I tried to hop across the creek, by rocks but I slipped on one and fell into the creek.  I was wearing jeans, a t-shirt and sneakers, and everything got wet.  As I was trying to pull myself up to get to the other side, this hand appeared in my view, and it grabbed my hand and pulled me up and out of the creek.  “Hey, thanks for your help” I said.  I looked up and saw who it was.  It was my sister Donna.  “Donna, when are you and David coming home? Should I be worried?” We both sat down on a huge rock.  “No, we’re fine.  I am very sorry that we’re not there for the kids.  I am relieved that they are with you and I know that they will not go with out anything”.   I just glared at her then I said, “I love you and David very much, but you tow are really shunning your responsibilities as parents.  Those two kids are the greatest  kids I have ever met.  I adore them and they deserve both of their parents to be with them.”  Donna agreed, and then said, “David and I are at a place now where we can take the children and keep them here with us in Cairo.  We just needed to find a house here and get them registered for school is all.  I have their beds made and everything ready here for them, so could you do me a favor?”  “What is it?” I asked.  She said, could you carefully place them in their beds here, in our new home and I will take care of them from there. I thought about it and then I said, yeah, but Ben and I are coming to visit soon, so just be ready.”  My sister thanked me and we hugged and kissed.  I teleported the twins into each of their other beds in the house that Mommy and Daddy had made for them and then I fell back into a deep sleep. 
08/23/2010 *Copy Rights.

Upon awaking I found that I was the last one in the room to wake up.  I put on my robe went to the bathroom and then jumped in the shower.  I got out and dried off and then got dressed.  I went to the kitchen and Ben was making everyone waffles.  He asked me where the twins were so I explained to him that Donna asked me to send them to her in Cairo in the middle of the night.  “You know that their time zone is so much different then ours”. As I sat down at the counter he slid a plate of waffles to me with syrup and butter.  “Thank you”.  Matthew and Timmy were already eating beside me.  Matthew said “Good Morning Boss, you sleep good?”  I smiled and then got up and kissed everyone on the cheeks and said “Good Morning, and yeah I slept good thanks.”  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights

I turned to Timmy and asked “Did he tell you that he mowed me over last night and knocked me onto the floor?”  Timmy hit Matthew in the shoulder and replied “Yeah, sorry bro”.  “Awe it’s fine” I said and ate my waffles and drank my coffee.  Ben was telling me he had another art show to plan for so he needed to work all day in the art studio.  Timmy wanted to study on his practice.  That left only Matthew and I free for either work or play for the day.  I sat and zoned out a bit deciding if I really wanted to work or play.  So I asked Matthew what he felt like we should do?  He said, “Let’s do pottery”. So I nodded and after breakfast we went to my pottery barn, and fired up the Kiln. 08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

I went back to my bedroom and changed into an old pair of jeans and a t-shirt.  Matthew did the same.  We went back to the pottery barn and then got our mud wet, and ready.  “Do you know what you want to make today? “ I asked him.  “I think I want to make a set of four  matching salad bowls.  What about you?”  “I thinking about making a few serving trays.”  I responded.  We worked on the pottery for hours, before it was ready to be cooked.  I slid mine in and then Matthew slid his in, now we let them cook and then come back.  We needed to shower and change so we both went back to the bedroom and did a quick rinse and then we got dressed.  “Okay let’s work on some open files that I have sitting on my desk, okay?”  Matthew met me back in the office with some hot tea, and come scones.  “Here you go, Boss.”  he said as he handed me the tea.  “Thanks, you’re the best!”  I said.  08/2482010 *Copy Rights.

In only a few hours we went back to the pottery to check on how it was setting.  I set a timer to remind me on my watch, so we didn’t forget it in the over.  I thought things needed to cook a little longer.  We both looked at each other and said, “Deli Sandwiches!”  Matthew ran around the house taking orders to phone in.  Matthew ran into town to the deli to pick up our orders.  I called Mom and Dad.  They were getting ready to go visit June and Thomas.  I heard the door open and just assumed it was Matthew.  I peeked around the corner and realized that it was Nathan.  I said my goodbyes to my parent and then hung up the phone. I called Matthew on his cell and let him know he needed one more sandwich for Nathan.  Nathan came into my office and sat down.  “Well, how did everything go?”  I asked.  He began to tell me everything that he and his siblings had discovered and discussed while they were visiting.  He also mentioned that they would be happy to help with our group if we needed them.  I made a note to put them on payroll and then went over that with Nathan.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

Just as soon as Matthew came back I decided that work was over and it was time to eat lunch and then leave the day open for what ever came my way.  I sat down outside with my salami on sour dough with everything and jack cheese, and my home made potato salad, and ate it on the back porch.  Everyone else did their own thing.  I was sitting back and thinking to myself how quiet the place was with out the twins.  I called them to ask them how they were doing.  They were very happy to be with their Mommy and Daddy.  I said my goodbyes and then went to the basement to get in some reading.  Nathan was in his room, so after about an hour or so of reading I put the book down and knocked on the door.  “May I come in?”  I asked.  “Oh sure, yeah, come in.”  Nathan was organizing his clothes and things to straighten up his bedroom.  I sat down in a chair beside the bed.  “You know if you need to practice your archery you could do it in the back acreage, nobody really uses that part of the property for anything.  “Oh thanks, I may need to do that”.   “I also wanted you to know that my home is your home. So anytime you want to invite your siblings, please by all means do.  I have an empty guest room now and they are welcome to use it and stay as long as they like”.  Nathan, smiled as he continued to fold his clothes on his bed.  “You are too kind Doug, and thank you so much!”  he said.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

Suddenly my alarm went off. I shut it off and then said “Please excuse me” and I left to the pottery barn.  Matthew was already inside and he had removed his bowls and they cooled down enough for him to paint them.  I slid out my serving platters, and set them out on the cooking rack.  I went to the paint and picked out my colors.  I was making one yellow with fruit on it and the other one sky blue with grapes and vines on it.  Matthew was painting his salad bows in a light green and decorating them with the vegetables that he would put in a salad, with tomatoes, onions, beets, eggs, and others.  It was really looking professional.  “Nice job Matthew, I’m really impressed!”  “Hey thanks Boss. I really enjoy this. It helps me to focus and concentrate along with being creative.” “Well, you’re welcome in here to work on pottery anytime you like.  There’s always plenty of materials, and space for the two of us to work and not feel like we’re getting in one another’s way.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights

The day had passed and the night had fallen.  We were in the barn most of the day focused on finishing our painting.  Just as soon as we finished, I suggested we take a drive into town and relax at a local pub.  We cleaned up again and changed out clothes, and then Ben and Timmy asked us where we were going.  “It’s a secret” we both told them and then we left.  We pulled into the pub parking lot and went inside.  Matthew’s birthday was today and nobody made any kind of deal about it.  We walked in and his whole family and friends were there. In seconds, Ben and Timmy popped in.  “Hey, Happy Birthday Timmy!” everyone said.  I bought him a beer on tap, and then we all sat at the bar and ordered fresh French fries and a greasy cheese burger.  “Thanks everyone this is great!”  Matthew said.  Timmy sat down next to him with his coke and said, “Did you think we forgot your birthday?”  “I did but it was such a pleasant day I wasn’t really stressing on it.”  He replied.  We laughed and sang along to the juke box, and then after dinner we broke out the cake and “Happy Birthday” song.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

By the time we had finished the cake everyone was ready to head home.  Matthew said his thank you’s and good byes and then everyone headed home.  He hopped in my car and buckled up.  “Thanks a million for this, I really appreciate it.” he said.  “Listen, you’re like my little brother now, we’re family.  It’s not necessary for you to thank me.  Timmy loves you, Ben and I love you, my whole family loves you and you’re worth every cent I spend for anything. Okay?”  Matthew felt so grateful and happy, that words couldn’t express how he felt.  I could sense that and I set my hand on his hand and then I patted it.  “You’re a good man, and we want to keep you happy.”  I pulled up into the drive way opened the garage and parked the car.  We got out and he ran over to the front of the car and gave me two kisses on my cheeks and then he hugged me like he never ever wanted to let me go. 08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

Timmy and Matthew wanted to stay up and snuggle in the back family room.  I went into the attic with Ben to see how far along everything was coming.  The construction crew seemed to be working way ahead of schedule.   They had built the kitchenette, the master suit and it’s bathroom along with putting in the washer/dryer combo.  Ben said “Wow, these guys are good!”  “Tell me about it, by the looks of things they should be done in only a few more weeks.  The French doors were in and the balcony was already complete but not finished with stain.  I called Vinny and talked to him on the phone just to get an idea about what was going on.  Ben went down stairs and made us some drinks.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

Just as soon as I hung up the phone, Ben returned with our drinks.  I asked him what he wanted to do for the rest of the evening?  He said he wanted to have a drink with me under the starlight.  We had an old barn on the property.  It was way in the back out of site from everything and hiding in between a whole bunch of eucalyptus trees.  We took our drinks out there and then we climber to the top of the roof, and sat down.  Drinking our drinks and gazing at the stars.  This gave me an idea.  “Hey why don’t we build a tower on the property, that has a stairway on the inside and once we get to the top there’s nice balcony with stranded lights and a bistro table and chairs?  We could even put a bbq up there.”  Because there was so much construction going on already, Ben sounded like it wasn’t a great idea.  We finished our drinks and then climbed down. 08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

We went to bed and I didn’t really dream much.  I slept sound and uninterrupted.  Morning came and I was still sleeping.  Everyone else in the house took care of their morning things.  I was in bed at least until 10AM.  I woke up and hopped into the shower.  Vinny came down and walked into the bathroom and was talking to me through the shower door.  “We’re laying the floor today.  We just finished all the interior painting, lighting when you finish here come up and take a look.  I said “Okay I’ll be right up”.  I got dressed quickly and ran upstairs.  They boys were there with Vinny his crew and Ben.  The colors were perfect, very earthy, blues, greens and light shades of browns.  Crew was laying down the dark brown hardwood flooring through out that made the place look so rich.  “I love it, you guys Rock!”  The back deck was stained, and ready.  Everything was perfect for the boys.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

 “I’m thinking once the floors are finished and the paint is dry on the walls that the boys can move in” aid Vinny.  “Okay, then let’s go shopping boys!”  Ben suggested and I agreed.  We all piled into my Mercedes and headed to the city to go furniture shopping.  We crossed the Golden Gate Bridge and then went right to Design With In Reach on 1913 Fillmore St. (between Bush and Pine Streets)  The boys ordered:


1 Sarinen Round 60" Dining Table Designed by Eero Saarinen for Knoll®   $3,839.00
4 Eames® Molded Plastic Side Chair - DSR                                                            $996.00
1 Matera Six Drawer Dresser                                                                                    $3,500.00
1 Matera Five Drawer Chest                                                                                      $3,000.00
1 Boulevard Square Table                                                                                            $249.00
1 Boulevard Round Table                                                                                             $249.00
4 Café Chair                                                                                                                     $276.00
2 Memo Table                                                                                                                  $700.00
2 Cinto™ Stacking Chair                                                                                               $590.00
1 Twilight Sleep Sofa - Aluminum Frame                                                               $1,428.00
2 Zola Bedside Table                                                                                                  $1,300.00
2 Yanagi Butterfly Stool                                                                                               $1,290.00
1 Skagen Nesting Tables, set of 2                                                                               $550.00

                                                                                                                       Subtotal $18,219.00
                                                                                                    Promotional Saving ($1,275.33)
                                                                                                         Estimated Shipping $691.95
                                                                                                           Estimated Total $17,635.62


We still need to get them a television. So we left Fillmore St. and headed Pacific Sales on Bryant Street.  We parked and headed inside to find the boys a nice flat screen TV.  Then we headed home. 08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

On the way home the boys were a little taken back by the amount of money we spent for the apartments furniture.  “Hey boys, look at the bright side you saved us $1,275.33. That’s how much we can spend on the big flat screen HDTV now!  They laughed and thanked us.  I turned around and looked both of them in the eye and said “That’s your engagement gift from Ben and I!”  We got home and the boys were all energized and jazzed about decorating the apartment.  They ran upstairs and were talking about what would go where. Ben and I weren’t finished yet.  We wanted them to have something nice that was their very own on the property.  We walked out to the old barn and though about what it would take for them to renovate it for horses and then Fence in a space for them.  Ben got on the phone right away and called out our General Contractor who just finished the apartment for us.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights

The doorbell rang while we were in the kitchen making drinks.  Matthew opened the door and it was our GC - Kevin.  “Hey Kevin we’re in the kitchen come on in” I said and Matthew shut the door behind him and then ran back up to the apartment.  “Hey Kevin, you did a fantastic job on the attic apartment and it was completed way ahead of schedule.  Doug and I just wanted to give you our thanks.  Would you like a drink?”  Ben asked.  Kevin said “Cold dark Guinness would be nice thanks”.  I left to get it, and Ben continued. “We want to know if the old barn out back can be restored and converted into a horse stables and then fenced in for two horses?”  I walked back in with a beer for Kevin handed it to him and then we all walked out to the  old Barn.  As we walked up to the parn and then went inside I was carefully watching the expression on Kevin’s face. “Well, what do you think?”  Kevin didn’t answer he kept taking sips off his beer and carefully looking around.  “Okay, he began, this is doable but we’re probably going to rewire, and get permits and then get an inspector out here to see if it can pass inspection. “That’s fine”, Ben said. 08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

“I can do this, but it’s going to take time”. Kevin said. “Okay so how much time are we talking about?” I asked. “Id say about five months” he replied.  Ben and I looked at each other and then said okay go ahead with it.  Kevin shook our hands and said he would have his secretary fax over an official written estimate in the morning.  He downed the beer thanked us and then left.  Ben walked him out while I sat in the barn looking at all the possibilities. I suppose we didn’t need anything fancy.  I also thought to myself that the boys would probably want the barn to be as basic as possible.  Ben came back in and hugged and kissed me.  He held me in his arms and said “This is a great idea for the boys”. I greed and then said “Lets sit in the hot tub and the go into the sauna. 08/24/2010 *Copy Rights

Going into the house we stopped and made another drink in the kitchen and then headed out to the hot tub.  I grabbed two towels out of the sauna locker rooms and then met Ben in the hot tub.  He had already removed his clothes and then jumped in and started up the jets. I set the towels on the chair and I removed all my clothes and jumped in too.  We sat next to each other arm and arm but still leaving a drink in the other hand.  Matthew came out and asked if we were okay with our drinks.  I told him I would let him know when we were low.  He ran back up to the attic and sat on the floor with Timmy playing Gin Rummy.08/24/2010 Copy Rights

Nathan came out to the hot tub and removed all his clothes and hopped in too.  “Hey Nate, what’s up?” I asked.  “Not too much, this feels great!”  Do you want a drink?  You probably could use a towel too when you get out right?” He looked at me a little confused, “Yeah sure that would be nice.” not knowing where I was going with this.  I closed my eyes, concentrated then imagined me telling Matthew what we needed and asking him if he could bring one fresh towel and Nathan a beer out to the hot tub.”  With in a few seconds Matthew came downstairs and went to the bar, poured a frosty beer from tap and then on the way out to the hot tub he stopped at the sauna locker room and grabbed a fresh towel.  “Hi fellas, here you go Nathan, this is for you.  One frosty beer and a fresh towel”.  Ben and Nathan were pretty impressed.  I thanked Matthew and he ran back up stairs to Timmy. 08/24/2010 *Copy Rights

Twenty minutes came and went so we jumped out of the hot tub and wrapped ourselves with a towel and then went to the sauna.  Ben first then me and next to me on the other side sat Nathan.  “So Doug, when did you master that technique with Matthew?” Ben asked.  Nathan looked over at me with great intensity and a curious look.  “He and I have been practicing on it for months.  We only finally mastered it this past week”.  “Wow, that’s amazing, I wish I could do that” Nathan said.  “I will teach you Nathan, it takes great focus, thought and discipline but once you get it down it’s an invaluable gift.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights. 

Just about another twenty minutes passed and my drink was empty so I got out and showered off in the locker room shower and then got dressed. Ben and Nathan came out while I was dressing and showered and then got dressed to.  We went to the kitchen and the doorbell rang.  Ben continued to make us drinks, I said “I’ll get it”  I ran to the foyer and answered the door and it was my beautiful cousin Jennifer.  “Hi Jennifer, how are you?”  I noticed she was carrying a bag.  “Please come in”. As she entered I closed the door behind her, and then took her hand and showed her to the kitchen with me.  “Nathan, this is mine and Ben’s cousin Jennifer, Jennifer, this is our new house mate and a new addition to our firm, Nathan St. Pier the Third”. Nathan like a gentleman that he is, reached out and grabbed Jennifer’s hand and then slowly lifted it up to his mouth and kissed the back of it.  “It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss?”  “Oh Bertrand, Miss Bertrand” she said and then smiled.  Ben and I looked at one another in a way like are you seeing and catching what I’m getting from this?   We realized we just witnessed a true love at first sight moment, and this was cause for celebration.  I pulled out the champagne and poured all of us a drink.  “I would like to make a toast.” I said and then continued “To the lamp of love - may it burn brightest in the darkest hours and never flicker in the winds of trial.”  Everyone said “Here here!” we clinked out glassed and sipped from our flutes.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

 I pulled Jennifer aside and asked her if she was okay.  She said “I wasn’t until I came here and saw this most beautiful man in my life.  Where did you find him?  He’s gorgeous!”  I said, “I didn’t find him, he found me in one of my dreams I’m not sure how he did it, but I do know he’s a perfect marksman, and a shape shifter. His two older siblings are shape shifters too. He’s been alone up until I located his siblings for him a few weeks ago”.  I hugged her and kissed her cheeks, “He’s been a perfect house mate and I fell he will be an important addition to the team.  So I guess I don’t have to ask where we will be putting you up for the evening, do I?” “Hush Cuz, of course you do, I’m a lady remember”. Jennifer hit my shoulder and I showed her and her suitcase to my empty guest room.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

I went back into the kitchen and finished making my new drink.  Jennifer came back in and began to spark conversation with Nathan.  Ben and I escaped back into the back living room where we turned on TMC and snuggled up on the couch under a blanket.  “I was jut thinking to myself, we should go shopping tomorrow and pick out all the plates, dishes, silverware, linens and blankets for the boy’s new apartment. What do you think?”  I asked.  Ben said “That’s a great idea, but I feel like they need to pick out what they want”. “I do know that Matthew made a salad bowl set in the pottery barn and it really turned out superb.  He really is artistically incredible.”   We finished all conversation and fell asleep together on the couch.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben woke me up and turned off the tv.  He helped me up and walked me back to bed.  The boys were already sound asleep in their bed.  This was the last night that they would be sleeping in our room.  I looked at Ben and said, “Why don’t you just zap them up there, they probably would like that”.  Ben snapped his fingers and the boys and their bed were in their new master suit bedroom.  Ben and I got undressed and then climbed into bed and fell fast asleep.  A few hours passed and I found myself sitting on the beach just listening to the crashing waves hit the reef.  I laid down in the sand to get some sun.  I fell asleep for some time.  All of the sudden the sun was being blocked.  I opened my eyes and it was Matthew.  “Hey Doug, what are you doing?”  I sat up quickly.  “Matthew how did you learn this?”  He laughed and sat down beside me smiling, I have been pounding the books and both Timmy and I have been practicing together.  Our craft is becoming impeccable.  Pretty soon, we’ll be able to use magic with out spoken spells, but with the snap of a finger, or a wave of a hand.”  I was so amazed.  “That’s fantastic!”  “Okay just so you know when you tow boys wake up, you’ll be in your new apartment bedroom.  Ben zapped you there while you were sleeping”.  “Oh I was going to ask if it was ok, but I forgot.”  Ok, I will get out of your head and dreams and let you get some peace of mind”.  Matthew said.
“Look, you are my family now, it’s not considered any kind of an intrusion. Understood?”  We both hugged and kissed our cheeks and then  Matthew faded into a cloud, and disappeared.  08/24/2010 * Copy Rights.

Just then I realized that I wanted to tell Matthew something else. So I entered his dream and he was sitting on a floating raft in the middle of a lake, sun tanning.  “Oh, sorry, I didn’t think you would be naked in this dream”. Matthew rested his hand over his lap, “You and I have seen each other naked already so many times, seriously it’s not that big of a deal”. “Right I said, well I forgot to tell you that Ben and I want to take you boys shopping tomorrow for all your plates, dishes, silverware, linens and blankets.  Would that be okay?”  “Yeah of course it would”. I was already in my swim trunks so I just laid myself down and just fell asleep beside Matthew on the wooden raft, while getting some sun. 08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

The alarm went off and I rolled over on top of Ben and shut it off. He woke up and then kissed me and said “Good Morning”.  “Hi Honey”. I jumped out of bed and grabbed my robe.  I ran up the stairs and knocked on the attic door.  “Come in” Timmy said.  “Hey guys, your furniture should be here first thing this morning and then moving men are going to bring it right up here so be ready to have them stage it where ever you want. Ben’s cooking omelets.” I left and headed to the bedroom to shower.  Ben finished with breakfast and we all sat down to eat.  Nathan found his way up the stairs and headed to the coffee pot.  “Good Morning Nathan”.  Jennifer came in and looked like her eyes were still shut.  She somehow found her way to the coffee pot with out hurting herself or bumping into anyone.  “Please allow me” Nathan said and poured her a mug of coffee.  Jut then doorbell rang and Matthew and Timothy jumped up and ran to answer it. I followed right behind them knowing I would have to sign for the delivery.  “Hello, Mister Parker?” The young man asked.  “Yes here” I grabbed the clip board and signed it and then handed it back.  Then moving men asked where they should being in the couch first?  Then they began bringing in everything pretty quickly after that.  In no time the boys had all the furniture staged.  I went upstairs and they had placed everything perfectly in the apartment.  Even the outdoor patio sets were already on the deck.  “Wow, looks fabulous boys!”  They were both so excited that they jumped up and hugged and kissed me and couldn’t stop thanking me.  “Alright, go direct some of this attention to your  brother Ben”. With that they ran down stairs and thanked him too.  We all had breakfast together on the patio outside and then the four of us ventured out of the house to go buy some linens and things. 08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.
 

 I was driving this time so I went to highway 101 south and drove to Bed Bath & Beyond in Larkspur. I parked the car and then turned to the boys and handed them a prepaid credit card.  There’s about  Ten thousand dollars on this prepaid credit card.  This should be enough, so go in there and get what ever you need for your new apartment.  I’m pretty sure you won’t need more than that but just let us know if you do.”  They couldn’t get out fast enough.  Timothy grabbed the card and said thanks.   Ben and I got out and just walked slowly behind them.  Just two hours was all it took for these boys.  We had to cart out two shopping carts, and load everything up in the trunk.  Once everything was in Matthew parked the shopping carts in the return space and then hopped in and buckled up.  “How much was the total?” I asked Matthew.  He said “$4,836.54”.  Okay so hang onto that card, and use it for things that you need later on.  There will be things that you will think about later, and then you can just go shopping for it another time.”  We pulled into the garage and then the boys jumped out and the four of us carried everything up to the apartment and then helped the boys unpack and put things away.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

The boys wanted to host a little dinner party at in their new home with just them and Ben & I to thank us for everything.  They decided to try their hand at making home made sushi.  I had a nice sushi dinner serving set and chop sticks that I lent them.  Ben and I bought them some saki, and a Red Glazed Ceramic Asian Saki Set 5 Pieces, as a house warming gift.  I could have made it myself but I didn’t really have the time.  They were making California Rolls, Louisiana Roll, Nigirizushi with fresh salmon, tuna and other varieties of fish.  I thought it would be fun if we all got dressed up in a Kimono.  I happened to have a mustard one that I picked up while on my visit to Japan.  Ben picked up a brown one, so I bought Timmy a yellow one and Matthew a green one.  I also bought all of us some Geta Traditional Sandals.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

When the contractors were working on the apartment, I had them put in an intercom that connects to my house intercom of it can be independent through out their apartment.  I also had them put in a solid core security door to give the boys a sense of  privacy and separation from the main estate.   I really wanted them to think and live independently, even though they were welcome to depend on our hospitality and estate amenities if they wished.  Oh I even had the GC install their own door bell.  Ben and I got dressed in out Kimono’s and then headed upstairs and then rang the door bell.  Matthew opened the door and said, “Please, won’t you come in?”  We stepped in and then he closed the door behind us.  The boys went to the local Nursery at some point in the day on their own and filled the house with beautiful green house plants.  They also bought some potted plants for the balcony.  “Wow, you two! I said, this place looks absolutely fantastic!”  Ben agreed, and we then Timmy gave us a tour.   08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

The whole apartment was wall to wall hard wood floors except for the bathrooms. They had an expensive Italian tile, we had shipped in for our Bayou Delight estate, and there was just enough left over for both bathrooms.  One and a half baths, so that guests didn’t need to go through their bedroom to go.  They placed two tables outside, one square and one round eat with two chairs.  Also they  purchased two outdoor chase lounges that fit perfectly on the deck looking over the pool.  Ben prepared the saki so that it was warm for us.  The boys set the dining room table in the Japanese sushi set that we gave them for a house warming gift.  We sat down and ate to a little classic Japanese music playing out of their Bose built in sound system.  After dinner they wanted us to stay and watch a movie with them.  They had two recliners shipped in today, and they matched the couch so that all of us could comfortably watch their new HDTV.  The whole evening was so romantic and well put together.  We were very happy for the boys. 08/25/2010 *Copy Rights

The movie ended and Ben and I had fallen asleep in the recliners, they were so comfortable.  I woke up and the boys were both asleep on the couch.  I woke up Ben and we turned off the TV and snuck out.  I locked the door with the spare key that Matthew gave me.  Ben and I went right to bed.  Just about an hour passed and I began to dream.  I was ice fishing in a little wooden house with a bench over a frozen lake.  I caught my first fish and threw him in a bucket of water next to me. Ten minutes passed and I got another one.  Some how I managed to fall asleep there where I sit waiting for the next fish to bite.  Once it did I reeled it in and then I decided to take the fish and leave.  When I walked out of the ice house, the dream changed instantly to me sitting on a bench in a subway somewhere.  People were coming and going from all directions.  I was wearing a long gray over coat and a matching hat. Although I didn’t smoke cigarettes, in this dream I did and I was.  I picked up a news paper that someone had left behind next to me and began reading it.  The front page said “Mad Scientist creates genocide weapon .”  I continued to read the article and it was talking about our old client Jaime.  The reason that he was saying that he made it was because he had lost all hope in humanity and that he just wanted to end the world as he knew it.  I was freaking out to myself and then I suddenly woke up out of this sleep.  I got out of bed and headed to the kitchen to get some ice water.  Nathan was sitting at the counter just gazing off to nowhere.  I said, “Hi Nathan, are you okay?”  He smiled and nodded.  Then he spoke, “Yeah, I’m fine I just can’t sleep”  I got my water and then sat down beside him at the counter.  Sometimes when I can’t sleep I go take a hot sauna and all the toxins leave me and then it makes me sleepy.  Let’s go have a sauna.  We both walked outside and then to the sauna locker rooms.  We got undressed and in our towels and then opened up the sauna.  Nathan took the lower bench and I took the upper bench.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

“I just really want to thank you for allowing me to stay here with you.” Nathan said. I smiled and said “You know, I like you here and I think we can become great friends over time. Don’t you agree?”  he responded, “Oh yes, there’s something about you , I don’t know what it is but when I’m around you I feel like I’ve not only known you forever but I can trust you with my life”.  I said, “That is after all what good friends are for.”  We both just laid back and felt so comfortable sharing the same space together with out even needing to speak.  Twenty minutes passed and the both of us fell asleep for a few minutes.  Then I placed my hand on Nathan’s knee, and woke him up.  “We should get out now” I said, so we left the sauna and then walked into the showers and showered together.  I helped him soap up and he helped me soap up and then we shared the shower to rinse off.  I got out and handed him a towel and then I wrapped myself in mine.  I grabbed the robe I was wearing from my bedroom and put it on.  He grabbed the clothes that he was wearing and we both went back into the house.  He hugged and kissed me and I hugged and kissed him back and then we said “Goodnight” and went to bed.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

This morning I woke up with only one thing on my mind, and that was to spend the whole day, uninterrupted with my cousin Jennifer.  I let everyone know that was my intentions and then I made her and I pumpkin spice lattes. She woke up and came into the kitchen. Hi cousin, how would you like to go with me to wee my friend Patrick who works at the San Francisco Zoo today?  He will let up feed the animals with him and hang out there all day long if we want.  “What a fantastic idea, I would love to.  Let me go shower and get dressed and then we can go!”  I talked Ben into dedicating his day doing something fun with Nathan.  They both decided to have a foursome with the boys, so they left early to play an eighteen hole round of golf at the local country club.  Jennifer were ready and so we headed out to San Francisco.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

I took the 101 to the 280 interchange and then when I got to  Westlake District – John Daly Boulevard exit. I made a right and then followed it to Skyline Boulevard (Highway 35). Turn right onto Skyline Boulevard (Highway 35).   I took that until I saw the signs for the zoo so we pilled into the VIP parking spot and then got out.  I went to security and flashed my badge and they escorted us to Patrick’s office.  “Would you like some coffee?”  I asked as I helped myself to the coffee and the paper cups.  “Sure I would love a cup” so I handed Jennifer one then I poured myself one. In no time Patrick returned to his office, “OMG, Doug!” He said and hugged me. “Who’s this beautiful young woman?” he shook her hand, and I said this is my cousin Jennifer.  “Nice to meet you cousin, any cousin of Doug’s is a cousin of mine!”  “Well, we came here today to help you feed the animals.”  “Ok, sure thing, lets get started.. Please follow me.”  He said and guided us to the Penguins first.  08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

We carefully entered the penguin exhibit, and Patrick said to Jennifer, “this is Linda, she’s the penguin responsible for breaking up the same sex penguins that had been together for 6 years.”  I thought it was funny so I laughed out loud.  Over here is Harry and there is Pepper. They are the once famous couple before Linda interfered.  “Just like a woman to break up a relationship, right?”  Patrick, laughed and said, I wouldn’t know.  We fed them fish and Patrick showed us the tricks that he was teaching them.  I could tell that Jennifer was having a great time with them.  I also sensed that she was able to telepathically speak to them and she even had them doing tricks for her that just freaked Patrick out. 08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

Seeing the Penguins was great but I was looking forward to feeding the Dolphins.  Patrick knew this so they were the ones that we were going to feed next.  We had to put on a wet suit because Patrick wanted us to get in the water to touch the dolphins and feed them.  Once we changed we met out next to the pool.  The dolphins were swimming back and forth and jumping through hoops and sitting up in the water and clapping backwards.  Jennifer and I were laughing and so excited to be doing this.  We acted like two little children seeing dolphins up close for our fist time.  Patrick handed me a pale of fish and Jennifer one too.  We slowly got into the water and then Patrick said “Now, they have to work for their food, so ask them to do something and then after they do it reward them with a fish.”  So I told the one nearest to me to dive down ket a ring and throw it to me.  He did and right when I caught it, he came up and chattered in dolphin talk.  I tossed up a fish.  “Good Boy. Now your turn Jennifer”.  She picked out the smallest one and said, “Where’s the ball? Get me the ball!”  She took off and then balanced a ball on her nose and swam backwards all the way across the pool to Jennifer.  It was so much fun!  We actually were swimming with them after about a half hour.  Before we knew it two hours passed and Patrick suggested we get out of the wet suits and finish the tour.  We fed polar bears, sharks, wild birds, lions, monkeys, and all sorts of exotic animals.  The day was drawing near so we said our thank you’s and good bye’s to Patrick and then headed back to the estate.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

“Before we go home how about some dinner?” I asked.  Jennifer said, “YES! But what are you in the mood for?” “Oh I don’t know, I replied, fish and chips and get some beer?”  “That sounds great!”  I drove right over the Golden Gate Bridge and took the Sausalito exit.  The best Fish & Chips in the whole Bay Area were at the marina there called Sausalito’s Fish & Chips.  We pulled in jumped out and then went inside.  I sat down and my cell rang. I looked “It’s Ben, I said, should I answer?”  Jennifer said, “Sure go ahead”. I answered “Hey”.  “We’re sitting here at Sausalito’s Fish & Chips just getting ready to eat.”  “Hey Jennifer do you mind if the gang meets us here?”  She nodded nope.  “Okay sure, come on down. Okay love you too, see you in a bit.”  Then I hung up the phone.  “Sorry, you really okay with the boys meeting us here?”  She said, “No not at all, I was kind of hoping they would so that I could see Nathan”.  “Cool” I said. 08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

The first one In the door was Timmy. “Hey bro! Hi Cuz!” he said and then  pulled up a chair after he kissed the both of us.  Matthew and Nathan came in second.  “Hey how was the Zoo?” Nathan asked Jennifer.  “It ROCKED!” she said. “ Cool Cool!”, Matthew pulled a table next to our to us and put them together.  Nathan grabbed a few more chairs one for him, Ben and Matthew.  I slid a chair right next to me, then patted it for Ben to sit next to me.  “So…how was golf?”  Ben sat down and then took a deep sigh, “ I won, then Nathan, and the boys fought over last place status, hahaha!”   The waitress came up and took everyone’s order.  I said, “Beer!” then Ben said “Fish & Chips and Beer around”.  She I.D’d Matthew and then Timothy.  Timothy said, “A coke please”, then smiled and kissed Matthew.  “Hey do you guys still have Fat Tire on tap?”  Sure do she said, “We’ll take a round of that!, Thanks”. I said.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

Everyone ate, and drank and had a great time along with good conversation.  Then we cleared out and went back to the house.  I walked in and asked Timothy if he really wanted that beer with his Fish & Chips?  He said “Nah, not really”. “Well, three years will fly right on by so don’t worry about it. If you’re going to drink I want you drinking at home where I can keep an eye on you.  Better to be safe than sorry!”  I put my arm around him and walked him into the kitchen. “Now do you want a vodka Martini?”  “Sure, thanks” he said, Ben and Jennifer wanted one too.  Matthew , Nathan and I had Gin Martinis.  Nathan and Jennifer wanted to jump in the pool so they both went to their bedrooms and changed into their swim suits and then met at the pool.  All four of us took our drinks and met outside on the deck.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

I decided I wanted to dance, so I ran to the dance studio and left the door open.  I programmed our Bose digital sound system to play all my favorite dance tunes and I just started dancing.  In no time at all everyone was in there dancing with me.  We danced the night away.  Once I realized what time it was I said my good night’s and went to bed.  I started dreaming about the lake where Stephan and I always hung out.  I hiked there in my dream and stripped down to cool off for a swim.  I was swimming from one side to the other and all the sudden Stephan swam up beside me and raced me to the shore.  He won and got out first, sitting on the shoreline.  I got out and sat right next to him. “Hey” I said.  “Hey” he replied. “I miss you!” Stephan said to me.  “I miss you too, how are things going with you and Jon?”  He looked serious, “He’s a nice guy, I just think we’re taking things a bit too fast, is all”. I looked at him and got closer to his face to try and make a reading on him.  “Perhaps you should go to Bayou Delight for a few days alone and hand out with Jasper? I can keep Jon company while you’re away.”  Stephan thought about it and didn’t respond.  He continued to stare off into the distance. “Stephan what’s really bothering you?” “I think I want to live alone” he said, and then started to cry.  I hugged him tight and just told him everything would be okay.  We hugged for a very long time. 08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

I have never really seen Stephan like this before.  I wanted so badly to help him and do what ever it took to fix his pain and make him feel good again.  I pulled away from him and looked him in his eyes and said, “Stephan, I will help you through this but you can’t have a breakdown on me, okay?”  He didn’t speak, he continued to cry and then hugged me.  “Look, this is what we’ll do, wake yourself up from this dream put on a robe and meet me in my office in five minutes. I said   “Stephan Wake Up!”  I woke up and put on my robe and went into my office. I turned on my computer and then waited for it to boot up.  In only a few minutes Stephan was knocking on the door wearing only his robe.  “Please come in and shut the door behind you,”  I pointed to the chair right next to me at my desk. “Here sit here” I said.  I did a search on real estate in the area.  The only problem was nothing was available for under 1 million dollars. I did however find a condo 3 bedroom 2 bath on .04 acres. 1,500 square feet.  For sale for $650K I decided to go look at it in the morning so I e-mailed my local realtor.  “If I buy this I’m only going to offer $600K and not a penny more.”  I got up and walked Stephan out to the back property.  I showed him the old barn and how we were rebuilding it. I told him it was for the boys so that they could have horses.  “Are you sure you want to move out?”   The estate has so much to offer anyone who lives here.  “I’m not sure”.  Okay let’s go back inside and see if we can find a little module home that we could buy and put it on the back acres.  We went back inside and before we went to the computer I asked Stephan if he wanted to have a drink with me?  He said sure.  Made us a drink and then we went back into the office on the computer.  08/25/2010 *Copy Right.

 I located a 1 bedroom 1 bathroom modular home 456 sq. ft. 2006.  For 34K.  I e-mailed the seller and told them I would pay cash for it.  We looked at the pictures and it looked like something that Stephan could be happy with.  “Okay, enough about this stuff.  We can’t do anything more until dusk at least.  What do you want to do, now that I’m wide awake?”  I asked. “Let’s go play some darts” he said.  So I got up and we went to play some darts until the sun came up.  We went back into the office to check my e-mail and I saw that my Realtor had e-mailed me back.  “She says she has a house for us to look at in Mill Valley.  It’s a 2 bedroom 1 bathroom home that was valued at $750K but now because the market took a dive it’s selling right now for $279K.  It’s on Marin View Avenue in Mill Valley.  The size is 2,113 square feet with a lot of .23 acres.  It was built in 1928. The entry greets with an open living room and fireplace. Kitchen with tile flooring and sky-lights. Wonderful view of the forest. Easy access to major highways.   Let’s get dressed and cleaned u0p and plan to go see it. I am prepared to make an offer today if we like it.
08/24/2010 *Copy Rights.

We showered, got dressed left notes and then jumped into my Mercedes to meet with my Realtor.  Stephan seemed very nervous and on edge.  “Hey, lover boy…just chill would you? Everything is going to work out and be fine.  Wait, and see.” We pulled up to the driveway and Stephanie was already waiting for us.  “Hi Stephanie, this is my very good friend Stephan Gustafson.  Stephan this is my Realtor Stephanie Rizzo.”  They shook hands and smiled and I continued, “I’m purchasing this property as a Real Estate investment and I want Stephan here to be the care taker.”  She smiled at me and said, “Oh very good.  Well as you know only 9 years ago this property was valued at $750 thousand dollars and because the Real Estate market crashed now it’s selling for 279 thousand.    I have every confidence that with in the next 9 years the property value with soar right back to where it was when this was at it’s highest value. So please follow me and I will give you the tour.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

Right away we were impressed with the open floor plan of the house.  It was very clear that no expense was spared during the remodel of this home.  The great room had hard wood floors and a beautiful fireplace at one end.  The other end had floor to ceiling windows that looked into the paradise of plants, ferns, flowers and trees.  The kitchen was completely updated but more of a galley style than an open floor plan, but that was okay.  Upstairs was the two bedrooms and one bathroom. It was a full bathroom.  The bedrooms had great sun.  Back to the downstairs area there was a wash room with a washer and dryer.  “This could be a possible place to add a half bath so people do not have to go upstairs every time to use the bathroom. I can have Kevin look into that.  Okay Stephanie, I want to make an offer, right now!”  She walked over to the counter and opened up her lap top.  She had already anticipated that I would do that because she know how I conducted business.  “I’m thinking about offering $270 thousand and I will pay closing.”  She drew up the contract and I signed and then she said “We’ll be in touch”.  We said our goodbyes and we went back to the estate. 08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

I pulled into the garage and Stephan and I jumped out.  We went into the house and headed for the kitchen.  “I’m starving, how about you?”  “Hell yeah” he said.  Ben outside BBQ’ing.  I walked out and kissed him and then asked what he was BBQ’ing?  He told me the fish that was in the refrigerator.  I realized that before I dreamed about me and Stephan I caught some fish and they must have been teleported out of my dream and into the fridge again.  I went into the kitchen and made some Risotto, and steamed mixed Californian vegetables.  We sat outside and had lunch together, Me, Ben, Stephan and Jon.   After lunch the phone rang, it was Stephanie she said I got the house.  I let everyone know as soon as I hung up the phone.  “Escrow closes  in 30 to 45 days from today, so Stephan you will have to get the house furnished and livable after that.  We can go shopping , Ben you and I, to fill up the house with furniture and accessories. That’s not a problem.”  Ben nodded and said who knows maybe by then the barn will be finished.  “Oh yeah that reminds me I want to have Kevin go in and give me an estimate on adding a half bath downstairs”  Ben winked and said “I’m on it” then he kissed me.08/25/2010 Copy Rights.

I pulled Ben inside so that Jon and Stephan could talk about what was going on.  Both were my dear friends and I did not want either one to get hurt.  Ben and I went to the Library and did some readying where it was peaceful and quiet.  I read for about an hour and then decided to check in on Nathan.  I went down to the basement and found Matthew and Timmy practicing magic.  “Hi boys, what’s up?” I asked.  “Hi brother, we’re just studying and practicing the craft.”  they both kissed me and hugged me. I walked beyond them to the closed bedroom door and knocked in it.  “Come in”.  “Hi Nathan, I’m just checking in.  Is everything alright?”  He stood up from the chair and hugged me. “My brother and sister are on their way here now, and I am nervous as hell.”  I looked surprised, and said “Why, you spent so much time with them getting to know them and where they live.  I’m pretty sure now they want to see where you live and who you live with is all.”  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

 I left Nathan and went to check out what was going on with Jon and Stephan.  Suddenly it dawned on me, my life was becoming a real life Soap Opera.  I walked outside and Jon jumped up and took me by my arm and walked me out to the back property.  “Hey I would like to know if it would be okay if I went to Bayou Delight and spend some time with Brigitte, Mama, Jasper, Anya and Luis?”  I was a little surprised but I thought it would be okay.  He said “Okay I will pack my things and then if you could send me there I will just stay there for a while.”  “Sure that’s fine, just let me know when you’re ready to go, I can escort you there.”  I searched the estate for Ben because I needed to do some fast juggling.  I found Ben in the bedroom and I sat down and said, “Okay Jon is going to Bayou Delight, Nathan’s brother and sister are on their way. We have him in the spare room in the basement and there isn’t enough room there for all three. Jon will leave today, and Stephan will need to move out of the guest house.  We can put Nathan and his siblings in there and move Stephan into Nathan’s basement room.  What do you thing? Is that going to work?”   Ben touched my face and kissed me and then said, “It would appear that is already has honey.” 08/25/2010 Copy Rights.

I ran down to the basement and asked Nathan to back up his things that we were moving him into the guest house.  I went to the guest house and let Stephan know that he needed to get his things out so that Nathan could take it.  I asked Jon if he was ready and he said yes, so he said his goodbyes to Stephan , Ben, Jessica, Matthew, and Timothy and then we met in the meditation room.  We held hands and I concentrated on his luggage and us and in seconds we were standing in the living room at Bayou Delight.“Hey Ya’ll!”  Jasper said, he had a jug of moonshine out of the counter.  “Here have a drink” he hand one to me and then walked up to Jon and said “You look like you could use one friend hiccup!”  “Hey thanks friend” he said and grabbed the mason jar of moonshine.  We all greeted one another with kisses and hugs and then I said my goodbyes.  “Jasper take good care of Jon, he’s a dear friend to me and Ben”.  He started to say “Any friend of yours…” before he could get the rest out I was gone.  I arrived back in the meditation room.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

I checked in with Nathan in the guest house and he was all set up and ready to greet his brother and sister. I asked him to meet me in the hot tub in an hour.  I went down stairs and I entered the spare bedroom in the basement and Stephan was all unpacked and comfortable in there.  “Hi, you doing good?” I asked.  “Yep, thanks, I didn’t even really know this room was here”. I asked him to meet me in the hot tub in about 45 minutes and then I went back upstairs.  I went to the kitchen and poured me a Martini.  I grabbed it and then went to check on Jennifer.  “Hey cuz, may I come in?”  She was sitting in her chair reading.  “Oh yeah sure, please come in.”  I just wanted to let you know that Jon and Stephan are taking a break from one another.  Jon is in Bayou Delight, with Jasper and Stephan is in the basement spare room.  I had to put Nathan in the guest house because he’s expecting his brother and sister here any day now.”  She smirked,  “I’m really glad you told me because I would feel a little awkward thinking I was going down there to see Nathan and bumping into Stephan.”  I laughed then said “Yeah I sort of thought you might. Okay, see you later.”  I left and headed to my bedroom to grab a pair of swim trunks.  I changed in the locker room and then left my clothes in the bench.  I headed over to the hot tub with my drink in hand and climbed in and hit the jets.  In only a few moments Stephan showed up and climbed in.  He wasn’t wearing anything so I kept the all the lights off except for the tiny strand clear lights.  Nathan showed up next he removed all his clothes and laid them on the chair.  Then he climbed in, and sat on the other side of me.  I was sitting right in between Stephan and Nathan.  “Hi Guys!”  I closed my eyes and thought to Matthew that they needed drinks.  In no time at all Matthew was here with two drinks in hand and three clean towels.  “Here you go, let me know if you need anything else.” he said, and before he could walk away I grabbed his hand and squeezed it then said “Thank you!”  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

“I asked you guys to join me tonight because I wanted to talk to you both.  As you know Nathan, Stephan is my very best friend and he has been for many years.  I will never stop being his best friend.  I know that you and I have something very unique and special between us and I really want to keep it.  So I would like to say thank you to the both of you for being my best friends, and I wouldn’t have things any other way!” 
Both of them expressed how honored and proud they were to be my best friends and they excepted that each other was equally important to me in my life.  “I have other friends that I hold dear in my heart.  It doesn’t mean they mean any more or any less then you two do. It only means there is plenty of me to go around.  Now if you two become best friends, then please don’t leave me out, okay?”  We all laughed and toasted to that and then got out and Stephan and Nathan ran naked across the yard and jumped in the pool.  I ran in after them after I flung my swim suit off and jumped in.  We were all laughing and trying to catch one another in the water.  Ben came out and said “Someone was at the door and they are here to see Nathan.”  We were all so suddenly embarrassed.  Before they walked out to the back patio, Ben waved his hand over the pool and the three of us were in our swim trunks.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

Nathan was the first to jump up out of the pool as Ben handed him one of the three clean towels.  Then Stephan climbed out and Ben handed him his towel. I pulled myself up out of the pool and tripped into Ben’s arms and he covered me up with my towel and held me close to his chest.  “Hi you guys, welcome!”  He hugged and kissed his brother and sister.  As soon as he was finished, he stood under the apartment deck and began introductions.  “Okay everyone this is my sister Naomi St. Pier and this is my brother Richard St. Pier who are here from France.”  Then he went one by one, This is Ben Parker, you met Doug Parker, and this is Stephan Gustafson.  Jennifer came out and she introduced herself.  “Hi I’m Jennifer Bertrand” everyone kissed cheeks and shook hands.  Now if you follow me I will introduce you to a couple of fine young men down in the basement.  The three walked into the house where Nathan showed them the basement and then introduced them.  “Matthew Collins this is my brother Richard and my sister Naomi St. Pier.” They kissed cheeks and shook hands, then he introduced again, Timothy Parker please meet my sister Naomi and my brother Richard St. Pier.”  He kissed cheeks and shook hands, and said “I’m pleased to meet you both”.  Nathan left the basement with them to give them the grand tour of the estate. 08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

I was pretty much warn out from today’s events.  I said my good nights and headed to my bedroom.  I started the bath water and wanted to soak in some bubbles before I went to bed.  I got undressed and then Ben got undresses and climbed in right behind me like he usually does when I don’t want to be alone.  He nibbled my ear lobe and I began to laugh.  “That’s supposed to arouse your sexual senses not make you laugh” he whispered in my ear.  “Sorry honey, it’s one of my very few ticklish spots.” I leaned back into him shut my eyes and just breathed deeply.  He held on tight to me firmly and comfortably.  I sighed and then said, “I love our complicated family.”  Ben sort of laughed and said, “we do have our hands full, and there’s never a dull moment around here.”  “Amen to that!”  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

Getting up bright and early I showered, dressed and headed out to the barn to check on the progress.  I carried out a tray with coffee, tea, cream, sugar and hot cocoa.  “Good Morning Gentlemen, how’s it going?  I bought you some refreshments. Please help yourselves and let me know if there is anything else I can get for you.”  Kevin thanked me and told his men to stop and take a break.  On guy jumped down from the ladder and said “I’ll take fried potatoes, scrambled eggs, and bacon please”. Kevin laughed and I spun around saying “Coming right up.”  I went into the kitchen and told Ben, He snapped his fingers and there was a breakfast plate for everyone on our old fashioned large wheeled serving cart.  I went back out and said, “Okay boys just let me know if there is anything else we could do for you.”  Kevin walked over to me and said “You really didn’t have to, but thank you”.  I smiled at him and said, “You know how we roll around her Kevin.” Then I said “Keep up the great work gentlemen!”  Then went back into the kitchen to make me a bagel with cream cheese and a latte.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

“So, what shall we do today?” Ben asked me.  “I was thinking about going out to the river and hopping into a kayak.  We could put our drinks in our Coleman coolers, and then I could pack picnic lunches.”  I finished my bagel and latte, and then went to the guest house and knocked on the door.  Nathan opened it and I said, “Hey do you all have plans for today?”  Nathan opened the door up and asked me to come in. “Good Morning, I was thinking about renting us a shuttle and heading to the river to take a 6-8 hour kayak trip for the day.  We could pack picnic lunches and spend the day on the water and in the sun.  Would you all be up for that?”  They all happily agreed to it, so then I went to ask Jennifer, Stephan and the boys.  Everyone was in, so Ben packed drink coolers for each person, and I packed lunches for each person in a water proof flexible cooler.  In no time the shuttle pulled up and honked.  “Okay group let’s head out to the river”.  When we got there I walked up and said, “Hi party of 10 under Parker.”  He said oh yes, please would everyone follow me and on the way down to then river grab yourselves a life jacket.  We went down and he said, “here are you ten kayaks, enjoy.”  Stephan asked who was the tenth kayak for So I told him “Stephanie was showing property in the area so I invited her to come along too.”  Oh here she comes now, “Hi everyone!  Sorry if I am late.  I wanted to stop at the store and get everyone some water, Pringles chips and bananas.”  She handed them out to each person, while saying “You need to stay hydrated, and you have to have your sodium and potassium!” I laughed and said “OH Stephanie you crack me up!”  We all climbed into our kayaks and began our little trip up the river.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

 Ben and I pretty much lead the group, then the boys Matthew and Timmy.  Everyone else was new to the whole kayak experience so I fell back and gave them pointers.  “There are only two main rapids in this run and they aren’t very big maybe a 1 or 2 on the Rapid scale 4 being fast and scary.”   “Okay that’s refreshing, a girl doesn’t want to tip over and ruin her hair and makeup.” Stephanie said.  Then Jennifer said, “I went the carefree route and pulled my hair up into a ponytail and water proof mascara, hahaha!” “Girl you look good even with out makeup!”    Stephanie said to Jennifer.  I fell back even more to check up on the St. Pier clan.  “How are you all doing?  Do you like it?”  “Oh my God this is the greatest adventure I have had out in the Wilderness” Naomi said.  Richard thanked me and Nathan smiled with joy.  I went back up with Ben and said, “I will let you pick the beach were we are going to have lunch.”  I opened up my Coleman cooler and sipped some of my pre-made Margarita.  I also stashed a few six packs of beer in others kayaks and didn’t tell them.  “Hey everyone, behind your seat is a Coleman cooler. Ben made us pre-maid Margaritas.  Except you Timothy you have Hawaiian Punch, Enjoy!”  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

I saw a turtle laying on a log sun bathing, a blue herring flying from spot to spot along the river with us as if he was a spy working for the animal kingdom.  I saw big brook trout swimming below me.  There were lizards scurrying away into the brush as I approached.  I even pulled out a bag of old bread that I packed from home and fed the wild ducks and ducklings.  This was a very relaxing and refreshing river trip.  Ben motioned to a beach coming up so I followed him and pulled over and then drug my kayak up onto the beach.  I pulled out my lunch bag and a blanked and laid it out for us.  We sat down and ate, grapes, salami sandwiches, mixed nuts, a banana, Pringles, and some beer.  “Hey Matthew, you have a stashed six pack of beer behind your seat I put it there.” As soon as Stephan pulled up I said “I stashed a six pack of beer behind your seat”.  Then when Nathan pulled up I said “I stashed a six pack of beer behind your seat, everyone share.”   Once we finished with lunch I went around with Stephanie and we put sun screen on everyone.  First I put it on Nathan, then Jennifer, then Stephan, then Timmy, Ben and Matthew, Stephanie put it on Naomi and Richard, and me. I put it on her.   “Okay ready to head back out? The first rapid is coming up around this bend.  The secret to staying afloat is to stay in the middle away from either the beach or the trees on the other side.  If you think you are getting into trouble then just go with it.  If you get thrown out, do not worry about anything but yourself and your safety.  I will retrieve your things and your kayak.”  “Now you’re scaring me!” Naomi said.  “It’s not as bad as it sounds.  Ben will go first and I will stay last to help.”  We all got in our kayaks and headed around the bend.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben went through the rapids first just as soon as the current grabbed him in the boat he began to paddle quickly, trying to keep his kayak in the middle of the river.  He went down the rapids fast and furious, and then settled down at the open beach just beyond the rapids.  Timmy went next, he paddles just the same way he say Ben doing it and got through with out any difficulties.  Next was Stephanie, she kept saying, “Please God, oh no God, not today!” I couldn’t help but laugh, and she was starting to cruise right into the way of the bushed and trees.  I shouted “Pick your paddle up and duck!”  So she did.  The trees brushed her back and the boat but she made it though with out tipping over.  Matthew went next, he did it like a professional.  I knew he would because he grew up in this area and on the river.  “Great Job Matthew!”  I said clapping.  I smiled and waited for the next person to pass and it was Richard.  He mimicked what he saw Matthew do and pulled over quickly right beside him.  Next was Stephan he was doing good up until his boat hit the side of the beach and he began to tip.  I was saying “oh no watch out!”  I looked over at Matthew and he had his hands in the air and he looked like he was chanting something.  The boat tipped sideways and Stephan immediately turned invisible and fell out.  The boat turned back upright and looked like it drove itself right up beach side next to Matthew.  I was laughing at the same time concerned for Stephan.  “Hey are you okay brother?”  I couldn’t see him but I heard the splash in and up out of the water so I guessed he was fine.  Jennifer was next and when she saw what happened to Stephan she was nervous.  “I hope that doesn’t happen to me.”  I smiled at her still laughing and said, “it shouldn’t if you keep yourself in the center of the river while heading down.”  “Well here goes nothing” she paddled quickly as her boat picked up momentum with the current she went right on through with out incident. Naomi went after Jennifer and she did it like she had been kayaking for years. Now there were only two left Nathan and me.  I had done this run so many times I wasn’t worried about me.  “Your turn Nathan” I pointed, “After you”.   He left me and began paddling quickly. He picked up speed, and then all the sudden he flipped.  The kayak was turned to its side and in a split second he had changed into a black bird and flew away leaving the kayak.   He landed on Ben’s shoulder, and Ben clapped his hands and Nathan’s kayak was dry and parked on shore.  It was my turn to go through, so I finished the beer in my hand and threw the can inside the kayak at my feet.  I paddled quickly and then the momentum pulled me right through the rapids, and I parked right beside Jennifer.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

Nathan transformed back into human form and then sat down in his kayak.  “Thanks Ben.”  I asked him if he was ok he said “yeah, it was fun.”  Everyone got back in and we began to head down  the river again.  “The next rapid is smaller than that one so no worries”.  Three more hours passed so we traveled down the river and then we came to our destination.  Everyone was feeling really good about the trip.  “Normally we would catch a bus back to the drop in spot and then The shuttle headed West to the Coast, then highway one North.  We passed through a tiny town called Jenner, and then in only 3o minutes from there we stopped.  We pulled into a parking lot of a resort called Sea Coast Hideaways.  Ben got out and headed into the lobby.  I followed him closely to see what he was up to.  He got to the counter and then said he had reservations under Ben Parker.  “Yes Sir, here are your keys and there will be someone in only a moment to show you to your rooms.”  “Okay we got six rooms, they have two beds each.  We will be pairing up like this, #1 Ben and Doug, #2 Matthew and Timmy, #3 Richard and Nathan, #4 Naome and Jennifer, #5 Stephanie and then Stephan you’re in room #6.”  Stephan pulled Ben aside and said, “Can’t we save money and give up one room if I bunk with you and Doug?”  Ben went to the front desk, he had them change out room #1 for room #10 which had 1 queen bed and one single bed.  “Okay Stephan will be in room #10 with Doug and I”.  Every room overlooked the Pacific Ocean.  There was a small trail from the hotel to the private beach.  Ben handed out the keys and we all went to our rooms.  08/36/2010 *Copy Rights.go home from there but today I had the shuttle meet me here and he’s going to take us anywhere we want to go from here.  Does anyone have any suggestions?”   We loaded up all our things and then ourselves into the shuttle and Ben got up and spoke to the driver and then sat down next to me.  “What did you  tell the driver?”  He patted his hand on my knee and simply said “Wait and see”.  08/25/2010 *Copy Rights.

The shuttle headed West to the Coast, then highway one North.  We passed through a tiny town called Jenner, and then in only 3o minutes from there we stopped.  We pulled into a parking lot of a resort called Sea Coast Hideaways.  Ben got out and headed into the lobby.  I followed him closely to see what he was up to.  He got to the counter and then said he had reservations under Ben Parker.  “Yes Sir, here are your keys and there will be someone in only a moment to show you to your rooms.”  “Okay we got six rooms, they have two beds each.  We will be pairing up like this, #1 Ben and Doug, #2 Matthew and Timmy, #3 Richard and Nathan, #4 Naomi and Jennifer, #5 Stephanie and then Stephan you’re in room #6.”  Stephan pulled Ben aside and said, “Can’t we save money and give up one room if I bunk with you and Doug?”  Ben went to the front desk, he had them change out room #1 for room #10 which had 1 queen bed and one single bed.  “Okay Stephan will be in room #10 with Doug and I”.  Every room overlooked the Pacific Ocean.  There was a small trail from the hotel to the private beach.  Ben handed out the keys and we all went to our rooms.  08/36/2010 *Copy Rights.

I found my way up to the room, and then climbed into bed.  Ben came in a bit later, then Stephan.  The next morning I got up and filled the tub up with water and just sat in it.  Stephan came in to use the toilet.  “Good Morning”, I said to him.  He turned and half waved and then finished peeing.  He got naked and jumped into the separate shower.  Ben walked kissed me and then used the toiled.  He finished and then climbed into the tub with me.  We all got washed up and then dressed.  “So what is in store for us today?”  I realized this was one of the few trips that I wasn’t in charge of and it felt a little bit odd, but nice.  Ben never answered.  Stephan just said, “What ever it is, I bet it’s going to be great!.”  Suddenly there was a knock on the door so I opened it.  “Good Morning, may we come in?”  Nathan asked he was with his brother Richard.  “May I say thank you so much for dinner last night it was so delicious, and it reminded me of home!”  Richards said to me.  “Oh don’t thank me thank Ben it was all his doing.”  Ben smiled and kissed everyone’s cheeks good morning.  As soon as everyone was up and packed, we all piled into the shuttle and then headed North on Highway 1.  We stopped at a little Diner called “Route 1 Diner”  In Valley Ford, Ca.  We piled out and then piled in.  Everyone ordered what they wanted and the food there was delicious.  As we were leaving Stephan and Nathan at the same time said “Man that hit the spot!”  I had to do a double take look at both of them because if I hadn’t known any better I would have thought both of them were one in the same.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

In about one hour and ten minutes we pulled into a large parking lot at the Point Arena Lighthouse. The Lighthouse is situated on the closest point of land to the Hawaiian Islands in the Continental United States.  We enjoyed wine tasting tours, and tours of the art galleries to view art created by the many local artists.  Then we headed back towards the bay area.  Before leaving the coastal area, we stopped and at Fort Ross and had a quick tour there.  Once we got to Bodega Highway we a very popular Italian restaurant Dinucci’s and had dinner, and then went home.  The shuttle dropped us off at the house and everyone ran to their rooms to unpack and relax.  It was a quiet, uneventful evening.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

“I am letting Nathan take the Mercedes tomorrow so that he can show his sibling’s around the area tomorrow.”  I said to Ben as I climbed into bed.  “I’m going to have to drive the Jeep if I need to go anywhere, is that okay?”  Ben kissed me and said, “Sure, I can always borrow the Mustang or the Corvette if I need to”.   “Do you think we should buy another car?”   I asked.  “Why, what did you have in mind?” he asked.  “Oh I don’t know, we’re always renting a shuttle, what if we got us a minivan or something?” “I will look into that tomorrow, now let’s get some sleep.”  We kissed passionately and then turned out the lights and made love.  Once asleep I started to dream about being locked up in a dark and cold dungeon.  I was sitting on the floor and saying to myself, “What in the hell is up with all these dark and cold dungeons? I’m really getting sick of this!”  My lips were chapped and dry, I was beginning to feel very weak and faint.  I passed out on the floor and then was abruptly awakened by a bucket of cold water thrown over my head “What the fuck!” I shook the water off my head.  Standing in front of me was this very tall thin man with black hair, black eyes and white skin.  “Who are you and why are you keeping me hostage?”  “No talking, you don’t talk” he said and then he kicked me in the face.  I passed out and then hit my head on the floor.  I came to again and I was in the dungeon alone.  I was experiencing a pounding headache.  All the sudden my nephew and niece popped in, they untied me and helped me to my feet.  “Uncle Doug!  What is going on here?”  I shrugged my shoulders and then they teleported me to safety.  I was at their house in Cairo, Egypt.  “I’m still dreaming right?”   The twins said yes and then I sat and visited with them and my Sister and Brother in law.  Once I woke up I had a pounding headache.  I put on my robe and I went to my office to write in my dream diary.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew came in, “Hi Boss, whatcha doing?”  he asked.  “Hello, I had a bad dream so I’m just writing it down in my dream diary.”  He sat down next to me. “You know I noticed there’s a lot of working going on  out back on the old barn.  What are you and Ben up to?”  I stopped typing and looked at him and smiled.  “Ben and I decided to fix up the barn and the property back there so that you and Timmy could have a couple horses”.  Matthew began to cry.  I reached over and hugged him pulling him in close to me.  I whispered in his ear, “You boys mean the World to Ben and I and all we want is your happiness.”  Matthew wiped his eyes and said, “I have been missing my horse at my Pops place and I will be so thrilled to have him here.”  “Well who knows after we see you guys so happy with your horses I might have to get us two so we can have as much fun too!”  Matthew stood up, “My Father has two great young horses for sale, let me call him and ask him to hold them for you.”  He ran out and called his Father.  I continued to type in my dream journal. 08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben got up and started grinding fresh beans for our coffee. Matthew and Timothy were making their breakfast in their apartment and the small was filling the whole estate.  The doorbell rang so I went to answer it and it was Kevin and his crew to continue working on the barn.  I showed them in and then I went into the kitchen to have a few slices of raisin bread toast.  Ben was having an onion bagel.  We took our breakfast and coffee out to the outdoor patio where we sat at our bistro.  The guest house was cooking up a big breakfast too but it smelled like waffles and eggs.   Ben working on his crossword puzzle out of the paper and I was reading the news.  Jennifer came out with a mug of coffee and a bagel and joined us, and then Stephan.  “Hi, good morning” she said.  “Good Morning, sunshine”  I said.  “How are you guys this morning?”  Both said good.  “Stephan, I was wondering if you and I could go shopping for some furniture for your new place today.  Stephanie gave us the keys and said even though escrow isn’t for another 10 days or so,  you could move in now if you would like.”  Stephan got a huge smile on his face and was completely excited, he jumped up and said, “Okay I’ll go take my shower and get dressed.”  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

There was a cool breeze blowing over the estate from the bay area.  I got up and kissed Ben and then I kissed Jennifer and told them “I’m going to go take a shower and get ready, perhaps the two of you could do something special for the day?”  I went back to my bedroom and got into the shower.  While I was in the shower, Matthew came in to check on me.  “Hi Boss, what’s the plan for today?”  “Good Morning poopsie” I said laughing with soap in my eyes.  “I have to take Stephan furniture shopping today for his new place, so you’re welcome to come along if you like”.  I rinsed out the soap and shampoo and then turned off the shower and opened the door.  Matthew already had a fresh towel in hand to hand me.  “Thanks.”  I got out.  “I would love to go, there is a few things I think that we have on a list and I could pick them up too while we are out.”  “Okay can you be ready in about 30 minutes?”  “Sure I will meet you in the garage” he responded.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

We meet at the Mercedes, and before we got in I walked over to the other side of the care and then unlocked the door and handed Stephan his set of keys to his new home.  “Thank you brother”. he said.  I kissed him on the cheek and said, “I only want you happy!”  We got into the car and headed South on the 101.  This time we were shopping for antique furniture so we went to the little town of Sebastopol, Ca.  I turned off on the highway 116 exit and took it out towards the town.  There were all sorts of Antique shops.  We stopped at each one and then walked around searching for everything Stephan would need for the house.   The house was my house but I was letting Stephan live there.  I also knew that since the house was built in 1928 we needed to fill it up with furniture that was close to that era.  The first thing I did was called a trucking/ moving company and had them meet us out at the stores and shops.  The second thing we did is we looked for a kitchen table with six to eight chairs.  Stephan found one and so I purchased it and the men loaded it onto the truck.  Then I was looking for a love seat and a couch.  We found those at the second store we visited.  I needed to buy two French Armoires.  I wasn’t able to locate a matching set but I did find two at two other stores.  We found two queen size beds and matching end tables, with one dresser each.    Stephan talked me into purchasing a huge butcher block island that he said he would use a lot when he cooks.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew picked up two matching end tables that he needed for their bedroom.  He also bought an antique wooden bar with two matching stools.  The men loaded that onto the truck.  We headed back to Petaluma, Ca and hit all of the antique shops there.  In one of them there was this old metal patio table with four chairs that someone had made into a beautiful piece of art, by forming mosaic tiles over the table top and the chair backs.  It was the most beautiful and impressive piece that we bought.  “That’s for your garden , Stephan.”  He was so thrilled to have all these things for his new home.  The last thing I bought was a stand alone bar with a granite top that matched the dining set.  We got in the car and headed back to Mill Valley.  I pulled up to the house and hit the garage door button and opened the garage door and parked the car.  I had the men bring all the furniture carefully through the back yard into the large French doors. “Here is your garage remote.  I will bring you back to the house so you can pick up your Camero.”  Once everything was put in its place I handed Stephan a prepaid visa card and said “Now after you come back here go shopping for all your linens and bedding.  The moved followed us to the estate and then loaded Matthew’s things up into their apartment.  Stephan gathered his things and then loaded up the Camero.  He thanked Ben and I and then went home.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

I was hungry so I decided to make myself a roast beef sandwich on a sour dough roll with everything, pickles, onions, lettuce, tomatoes, and American cheese.  I also had some macaroni salad.  Matthew and Timmy came down and said that the bar and bed side tables looked great.  “Oh that’s good.  Are you boys hungry?  Help yourself to a sandwich and macaroni salad.  They both helped themselves and we ate outside on the back patio.  “Hey Boss you want a beer?”  Matthew asked “Sure, thanks” I replied.  He got three beers on tap, of Death and Taxes.  “Hey how’s the keg doing is it time to re-order?”  Nah we’re good” then he handed me my beer.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

After lunch I went to the basement spare room and cleaned it up a bit.  I changed sheets on the bed and put out new flowers.  It felt good to sort of free up some space in the house.  I thought to myself, I love company but more company means a busier life for me.   Having Stephan in his own place was a great way for me to get out of the house and visit him when ever I wanted too.  It was a welcomed change of pace.  The phone rang and it was Stephan.  He had finished shopping and wanted me to some over and have dinner with him.  I told him I needed to let Ben know, but what time would he want me there?  He said “Dinner is at 8:00 PM but come early.”  I was pretty excited, so I went to my room and licked out something to wear, nothing too fancy just a nice pair of slack, shirt and sports coat.  I let Ben know what my plans were so he invited the twins over for a pizza movie night with him and Jennifer.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

I called a cab to come pick me up as Stephan’s place wasn’t too far away. Only a stoned through over the freeway.  I said good bye to Ben and Jennifer and then heard the horn honk outside.  I climbed into the cab and said “ Marin View Avenue, Mill Valley please.”  We pulled up and the lights were all on inside.  I got out of the cab and then walked up the walkway.  I rang the doorbell and then Stephan answered the door.  He was in an apron and there was light music Italian music playing in the background.  “Hello, Please come in!”  I stepped in and he took my coat.  “I hope you’re hungry” he said and showed me into the great room.  There were paintings on every wall.  “Are these Ben’s?” I asked.  “Yes they are, he had the delivery guys drop them by on their way out this afternoon.  “They look spectacular in here!”   Stephan had been very busy.  He had purchased vases and flowers, and house plants and the place looked very welcoming.  “I’m very impressed with what you have done with the place”.  I said.  “Thanks”  he replied while pouring then handing me a glass of red wine.  “It smells great in here what are you cooking?”  He poured himself a glass of wine and sat down next to me.  “I made Lasagna and garden salad and garlic bread.”  We cheers and then sipped our wine.  He hopped up and said come see the rest of the house.  So he gave me the grand tour from both bedrooms to the back yard.  The patio table was stunning outside.  I noticed right away that there was a brand new hot tub in the midst of the garden patios.  “That’s a really nice addition!”  I said smiling and then kissed his cheek.  08/26/2010

We sat down and ate a formal style dinner and then Stephan suggested we sit outside on the patio and enjoy more wine.  We talked so much about our friendship, our past, our future.  He asked me if I wanted to get into the hot tub, so I said yes.  We removed our clothes and sat in the hot tub.  It was very relaxing.  After I toweled off and put my clothes back on we went into his great room and turned on a movie.  He made us popcorn and had movie candy laid out on the wooden coffee table that he bought.  We sat on the couch together watching one movie after the other and sipping wine and sharing our thoughts and ideas.  It was a very pleasant evening.  I called Ben and let him know that I was spending the night, eh said okay and then we went to bed.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

The next morning, Stephan had got up before me and started making us omelets, fried potatoes, and sausage for breakfast.  He served with breakfast out on the back patio, mimosas.  “Thanks for a delightful evening Stephan, and a wonderful breakfast, cheers.”  He had a huge smile on his face.  “Thank you for being my best friend, and putting up with me for all these years.  I truly love you, and Ben.”  We ate and sipped our drinks, and then he asked me if I had any plans for the day?  I told him I hadn’t really given it much thought.  “Well, I am going to attend a Native American Indian sweat lodge mid morning ,early afternoon if you’d like to join me?”  “Sure that sounds great!”  We went to his room and he pulled out some shorts and a t-shirt and some flip flops for me to wear.  We showered, shaved, and got dressed, then headed out to the countryside between Novato, CA and Petaluma, CA where there was a piece of property that hosted Native American Indian Sweat Lodges and get together.  We pulled in and he parked the Camero.  We met with a few of the tribal people and then they lead us to the lodge.  I entered first then Stephan.  I sat all the way at the far end of the tent, and Stephan sat right next to me.  People began to pile in and then in no time there were about 14 people inside.  The fire was already going so they threw big hot stones in it and poured water over it.  People were chanting and singing.  One was beating on a drum. Every 20 minutes for the next few hours we would cook, then they would open up the tent, let us breathe, then they would close us up and we would cook for another 20 minutes.  At a few points it was so difficult for me to breathe inside that I had to bear down and breathe from the ground.  Once the sweat was over we all met for a pot luck lunch and socialized.  It was very nice.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

Stephan said thank you and good bye to the wonderful people and we headed back to his place.  “That was sort of like attending Church, only the Church of Mother Earth.  Thank you for taking me”.  I had spend the night and half the next day with Stephan and felt like I needed to get back home to Ben.  Stephan took me back to his place where I changed back into my clothes and then he drove me back to the estate.  I hugged and kissed him and thanked him for a wonderful time and then went inside.  Ben and Jennifer and the twins were all in the pool.  I walked out said hello and then went to hit the shower.  Once out of the shower and dressed, Matthew came in and said “Howdy Boss!”  I turned, “Oh hi Matthew”.    “It looks like the guys are just about finished with the barn”.  I smiled and then we walked out to see what it looks like.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

Walking up to the barn I was completely amazed.  Ben had the men build a deck on the back of the barn that had stairs that were leading up to it from the back of the barn so people could view the whole countryside as well as the sky and stars.  You could even see parts of the bay and some of San Francisco.  The barn was done all up in brick red with white trim.  The stables each had its own double doors, lower and upper so that you could pet and hand feed the horsed when they are in their stables.  Inside they put in a wash tub, a small medicine refrigerator, and counter space.  There were hooks for saddles and bags, and everything had a place.  “Well, what do you think?’ I asked Matthew.  “Hell this is better then what I had for my horse at home!”  I put my arm around him as we walked through the barn, “Okay get your horses and also send for the two your Father has for sale and you could either cut him a check or transfer the money for them into his account.  How soon can you have them here?”   He turned to me and said, “Right now, Dad’s pulling up in the driveway with the horse trailer.”  We went out front and Ben, Timothy and Jennifer were all standing in the driveway watching.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

I greeted Matthew’s father and discussed payment for the two young horses.  He told me that he already received payment.  So we unloaded the horses and put them into their new barn.  They had free reins of the back acreage behind the barn.  Matthew and Timothy invited his Mom and Dad up to the apartment to show them.  We prepared a big steak, corn, baked beans feast for everyone and people were all over the estate having a great time.  Matthew and Timmy hopped onto their horses and rode the property and then around town and back.  Ben and I went outside to meet our horses and get to know them.  Mine was a girl and his was a boy.  I named mine Tristy and he named his Miles.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

After dinner Ben and I sat in the game room working on a new puzzle.  Matthew and Timothy saw Matthew’s parents out and then they came in to make milk shakes.  I could hear Timmy singing “My milkshakes bring all the boys to the yard”. It made me laugh to myself.  Ben and I were dinking Martini’s.  Jennifer was pooped so she went to bed early.  Nathan and his family had taken a day trip and spent it at the Hurst Castle and then came back.  They rented a car for them and when they came back they told us all about it.  I was getting tired myself so I quit working on the puzzle and decided to head to bed.  I went into the bathroom and packed a avocado and cucumber mask on my face and sat in the bedroom chair nest to the bed under the reading lamp and read my book for about an hour.  I washed my face off and then climbed into bed.  Ben had already fallen asleep.  I fell fast asleep and then I began to dream that I was in a hot air balloon drifting above the wine country.  I could see the river, and the airport and the major freeway.  I also saw all the vineyards, as I continued North, the balloon landed in Cloverdale, CA.  I got out and walked the town to see what was there.  I hadn’t visited in many years and it had changed.  It reminded me of how Petaluma was before it began growing.  I stumbled into a little shop and looked around.  I couldn’t figure out why I was dreaming about this but I just walked around window shopping through the whole store.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

I walked out of the store and managed to find myself checking out a vacant business.  It looked like it used to be a diner.  I called Stephanie and asked her about the building.  She told me the whole history, and gave me the current owners contact information.  I called the owners and asked them if they were interested in selling.  They gave me a price and then I told them that I  would need to talk to my husband about it and then gat back to them.  I woke up just amazed at how vivid and real this dream seamed.  Unlike any of the dreams in the past where I just knew I was dreaming.  This time I actually believed that I was awake and experiencing this.  I went to my office turned on the computer and documented the dream in my dream journal.  I also googled businesses in Cloverdale, CA to see if I could come up with anything.  Nothing came up, so I logged off and went back to bed.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

No more dreams when I went to bed but after I woke up I felt so very tired.  I had to make a quad latte, and I ate some spicy huevos rancheros.  That always woke me up, spicy Mexican style eggs.  Ben got up and made himself some toast, and sat down next to me.  Nathan came into the kitchen and said his sister and brother were leaving so he needed to take them to the airport.  Ben and I said our good byes and saw them out.  “I can’t tell you how much I enjoy the two of you visiting and just know that you are welcome here anytime! Our home is your home!”  They were very pleased to hear that and then Nathan took them to the airport.  Jennifer came in and sat down at the table.  “Hey Jen, what are your plans for the day?”  She shrugged her shoulders and then got up and began to make herself a bowl of Malt-o-meal. “Now that Stephan is out of the basement spare room, did you want that room instead of the guest room?”  She said, “sure that would be fine.”  Ben shook his head no, and then began to explain that when he had a one bedroom apartment built above the barn, that he intended that for Jennifer.  I somehow must have missed that meeting because I wasn’t even aware that there was a one bedroom apartment built above the barn. 08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben had Jennifer and I follow him out to the barn and Timmy and Matthew were tending to the horses.  “Good Morning fellas”. Ben said.  “Good Morning”.  We walked up a set of stairs inside the barn to a single door.  He took a key and opened it, and then we all walked in.  It was a small apartment with a living room, dining room, kitchen, one bathroom and one bedroom.  The deck that I had seen with the outside stairway was behind the kitchen and bedroom.  I realized now what I was seeing outside.  There were two French doors leading into this apartment. One was to the kitchen and the other was to the bedroom.  I was amazed at the quality of the place.  Ben did all this on his own, and it was completely impressive.  “Now Jen, you don’t have to move out of the main estate if you don’t want to.  We could always have Nathan move in here”.  She said quickly, “Oh no this is perfect”.    I turned to Ben and asked, “When did you furnish this place and how?”  He laughed and said “that day last week when you told me and Jennifer to hang out for the day.  We went furniture shopping but I didn’t tell her it was for her.  She thought it was for Stephan’s new place.”  I felt good about this, because now everyone in the estate had their own sense of living independently plus we all had our own privacy.  Nathan was in the guest house, the boys had their own Luxury apartment, and now Jennifer had her own classy apartment. 
This was a bold step in the right direction for Ben and I to spend more time together and focus on US. I was so happy about this decision.  08/26/2010 *Copy Rights.

Our home is massive and we do have rooms in it that we never ever enter.  The only thing is they are so far away from the heart beat of the house, we rarely go in them.  If we needed to redesign them into other guest quarters it would take nothing really to do just that.  Once a month our Maid goes into them and the other bathrooms that never get used and she cleans them.  I suddenly got an idea, I called Vinny over and took him to the back wing of the estate.  I told him I needed the quarters there turned into HIS & HERS bedrooms.  He said it was not a problem and that they could get started on it right away.  There were five more rooms on that side of the house with two bathrooms. This way if everyone needed to stay when they were visiting they had a place to lay their heads.  Each room was to have two beds in it.  Night stands, dressers, and lamps.  When the job was finished we had added 10 more beds to the estate.  The bathrooms were converted into his and hers bathrooms.  The one for the women had vanities, with a few make up desks and chairs, private toilet stalls, private showers, and one claw foot bath.  The men’s bathrooms were equipped with urinals along the wall, two toilet stalls, and open shared showers.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

I laughed as we toured the area.  I turned to Ben and said “We could start and orphanage!”  He smiled and simply nodded.  That was a hair brained idea I thought to myself.  I love children but to have the whole estate to be used as an orphanage?  That’s just crazy, or was it?  I talked it over with everyone.  Matthew and Timmy didn’t seem to care either way.  Nathan said he loved children.  Jennifer said the twins would love it.  Ben and I gave it much thought and we decided to adopt two children.  One  girl and one boy, but they needed to be siblings.  We went to the county orphanage and filled out all the paperwork, and then we were approved.  So the next thing was to look for the children.  I was hoping that they would be some where around the twins ages.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

Just when we thought we were not going to find the perfect match for us, we came across two children a brother and a sister pair who were orphaned when their parents died in a plane crash to Europe.  They were close in age he was 8 and she was 7.  His name was Alex and her name was Rene.  We went to the local orphanage and met them in person.  They were a little shy and distant but all in all they seemed like two very well mannered and adjusted kids, for undergoing such a tragedy.  We needed to be sure that they could really enjoy living with us so we signed up for a 72 hour in home evaluation.  This was a fairly new system where the potential parents and potential children could live under the same roof and see how compatible they were to one another and also to see if it could even work.  Once we got to the estate the children were amazed at what they saw.  I told them it wasn’t really a big deal and that my home was their home for the next three days.  They unpacked their things in our guest room where we could keep and eye on them.  Ben gave them the grand tour.  He showed them the bowling alley, movie theater, our game room, the library, the basement rooms, all the guest rooms on the far wing.  We took them into the boys apartment and introduced them and then we also took them to the guest house and introduced them to Nathan.  We walked them out to the barn and showed them the horses, as well as meeting Jennifer in her new apartment.  08/28/2010 *Copy Rights

After the grand tour of the estate, we called Donna and Doug and asked them if we could take the twins for three days.  Because it was a three day weekend from school they sent them right over.  I showed them the new additional rooms and now the twins and the kids all wanted to sleep in them.  Ben and I discussed it and we figured it would be okay so we separated them, the boys in one room and the girls in the other.  All four kids seemed to get along famously as if they had been the best of friends for 100 years.  Ben and I couldn’t have been more delighted.  The next step was to interview for a live in Nanny.  She would be our new maid, cook, and Nanny.  We spent the whole day interviewing and came up with a perfect match named Miss Sonia Ryback, a Ukrainian immigrant.  She provided us a long list of impressive references from famous celebrities, to well established wine making families in the bay area, along with renowned local artists and writers.  Ben and I both had a really good vibe from her so we hired her and put her in the basement room permanently.  She unpacked and made herself at home.  Her agreed salary was 100 thousand dollars a year and free room and board, we also provided her with partial dental and health benefits.  Seriously who could resist that? I mean, she could work for us and bank her money and in no time retire.  We were hoping that she would become a great addition to the family, and decide to stick around for a while.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

Now that the 72 hour trial period was over the children and Ben, Miss Ryback and myself all met together at the orphanage to discuss what was going to happen next.  The counselor asked the children how they felt about their temporary environment.  They both answered the same, “We have been through so much and meeting the Parker's and staying in their home for the three days has been very nice.  We both agree that we would like to stay with them and have them adopt us.”   I melted in my seat, I grabbed Ben’s hand and he smiled.  The counselor wrote up his report and then gave it to the Orphanage Director had us sign adoption papers, and then we were set to appear at a hearing to grant us full custody before a Judge.  The children were so very excited.  The twins had to go back home but they planned to visit many weekends and also full summer vacations.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben and I decided to have the children home schooled for the first year to get them caught up with the local Montessori schools.  We had the perfect professor in mind.  I went to my office and made that phone call.  Once I finished that call I called Vinny and had him make an extra room on the West Wing of the estate a temporary class room, complete with desks, chairs, table, school supplies, maps, books, chalk boards, eraser boards, cork boards, computer stations, power point pull down screens, and anything else the professor would need to complete a classroom.  I sat the children down and told them that I needed them to report to the in house class room from the hours of  8:30 AM to 2:45 PM.   They could play basketball in the driveway or handball against the garage door, twice for 20 minutes recess.  I allowed a 30 minute lunch, and Miss Ryback would provide them with a good, healthy lunch at that time.  I also added some monkey bars in the side yard along with a swing set, and a tetherball court.  The estate had a more then adequate facility for teaching.   08/27/2010 *Copy Rights. 

The doorbell rang so I answered it.  There in the doorway stood a tall, gray haired, distinguished man with fair skin and glasses.  He was wearing a suit and tie, and carrying a briefcase.  “Hello Doug, it has been a while.”  He reached out his arm to offer his hand.  I grabbed it and pulled it in to me and then I kissed him on both cheeks, and hugged him.  “Hello Professor Harmon”  Ben walked up behind me and he was laughing and said, “Well if it isn’t good old Mister Bart Harmon, he grabbed him and hugged him then said “How in the hell have you been?”  I closed the door and invited Bart into the kitchen.  We poured him a martini and we all sat down to discuss the children’s academics.   “Since the children are at the age where they should be in 2nd & 3rd  grades right now what I would like to do is give them my excel course where when they are finished they should be at Middle School level, intellectually. Then they can enroll into a local Montessori school and continue with their education like all the other regular children.” Ben and I agreed, so we paid Professor Harmon half his annual salary now and half when the school year was complete.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

The telephone rang and it was Donna, “Oh hey Sis, how’s Cairo?”  She went on to tell me that the children weren’t doing well in school.  They weren’t fitting in and they had become unruly and difficult for the teachers as well as them.  She asked if I could put Ben on the phone with me?  I called Ben into the office and he picked up the other phone.  David got on the other phone on that end and they both began to tell us about their work, and the children and their school, and how they weren’t making any new friends.  Ben and I were looking at one another and we pretty much could see where this conversation was going.  Ben interrupted them and said “Look, as you two know both Doug  and I have been very busy with this new endeavor, it’s called parenting.  Troy and Toni have spend time with Alex and Rene, and they all get along perfectly.  I guess what I am trying to say is if you guys need to send them here to live with us, well then this is where they would be happy and this is what both Doug and I want for them.”  The line was silent, nobody said a word, then Donna began to cry.  “You guys know we love those kids, we just can’t be in two places at the same time.”  I said “There is no question in my mind that you two are not great parents and that you do not love the twins, however, they can live with us and visit you or you visit them anytime, no stress and no worries they would be in great hands!”  In a blink of an eye the children were both standing in my office. We said our good byes to their parents and got them situated in their bedrooms.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

As Ben and I were getting ready for bed, we began to reflect on everything that had happened over the past few months and what we had done to change our estate.  I climbed into bed and said, “I didn’t see any of this coming, did you?”  He rolled in under the covers, and snuggled up next to me.  “I had no idea, but I think it is great.  This will be an important part of our lives where we have the opportunity to influence, four very small individuals to think freely, and create whole heartedly, and become important people of the World.”  I smiled and said, “Why yes we do, and this is going to be a great thing!”  We hugged and fell fast asleep.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

“Um, I wanted to talk to you about my nephew and niece.  They have moved in and will need to be home schooled for the same amount of time as our children until they all can begin the local school together.” “That’s fine what are their ages?” he asked.  “They’re twins and both are eight.”  Matthew said.  Matthew had a check prepared for me to sign that doubled the agreed half now and half after salary.  I signed it and handed it to the Professor.  He thanked us and then excused us so he could get ready for class.  I thanked Matthew for being on his toes, and then we went back into my office to work.  Ben went to the kids rooms and had them wake up, get cleaned up and dressed for breakfast and then class.  Timothy was working in the barn with the horses but had come in for a bit for some coffee and pastries.   08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

Just about noon Matthew and I began to get hungry so we went into the kitchen and Miss Ryback was making sandwiches for everyone on the estate.  She prepared a single plate for each person with a sandwich, potato salad, a pickle and juice.  We sat down at the bar, and Jennifer walked in.  She introduced herself to Miss Ryback and only grabbed a glass of juice then sat down next to us. She let us know that her Mom and Thomas called her and wanted her to move back in with them because Jocelyn and George were engaged and moving into their own place.  I said we would still see her when we visit and she said her good byes, packed up and moved back home.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

That same afternoon Nathan came over and also let me know that he was planning on moving in with Stephan.  I asked him if that was what he really wanted to do?  He told me it was, that he was interested in the bachelor life style and that was a perfect bachelor pad.  I said my good byes, and helped him move himself and his Corvette over there.  By the time I returned, Ben had met me in the garage with Matthew.  I asked Matthew to instruct Miss Ryback to thoroughly clean both the guest house and the classy apartment above the barn.  I telephoned Kevin and asked him to make a place for our hot tub in our sauna building.  I needed it not only to be private but out of the way from the children.  I felt that a hot tub was not a play ground for any children.  Kevin made a space for it between the sauna locker rooms and the sauna.  The same day his crew moved it inside and behind locked doors.  I telephoned  Vinny and had him come out and decorate the hot tub room into a romantic oasis.  He added flickering clear strands of lights everywhere, beautiful green garden potted plants, ferns and palms, and a Bose sound system. 08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

I had Matthew interview dance instructors for the girls.  They needed to learn Ballet, Ballroom, and all other sorts of dancing.  The Ballet they would study on their own with the teacher, but the rest of the couples dancing they would switch siblings and dance as partners.  Twice a week in the evenings for two hours.  Ben spent two hours a week working with them on painting projects.  Matthew and I spent two hours a week with them teaching them pottery.  Timothy worked with them in between everything and the horses so they could ride, jump, barrel race, play polo, and anything else he could think of that you do on a horse.  All of us kept the children busy, and learning.  The key was to be sure that Miss Ryback, Matthew, and Professor Harmon all knew what was expected on a daily and weekly basis, just in case Ben and I got called away for an emergency.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew invited me up to the apartment for soup and salad for lunch one day and so we got our food and decided to sit out on the balcony.  We sat down and then as we were eating we could hear the kids playing basketball in the driveway.  We scooted the chairs and table closer to the edge of the balcony to watch them play while we ate.   They were playing teams, our kids against the twins.  Alex was dribbling the ball and then he passed it to Rene.  Toni was on her tight and wasn’t going to allow her to get a basket.  All of the sudden something strange happened.  While we were watching Toni block Rene from scoring, she began to move in slow motion. Rene wasn’t.  I looked over at the boys and Troy was moving in slow motion and Alex was moving around him telling his sister to throw him the ball.  I stood up and set my sandwich down on the plate and then said “Please excuse me, then I ran out of the apartment and downstairs to the foyer, and out the front door.  “HEY!” I shouted.  “What is going on here?” The children froze and were so scared.  Instantly Toni and Troy caught up to normal speed and looked bewildered, confused by what just happened. Matthew came outside and asked Toni and Troy to come with him inside for a minute.   I asked the kids to sit down with me on the bench out front.  “It’s okay, you’re not in trouble, please sit down”.  They sat down and then Rene began to cry.  I put my arm around her and pulled her into me.  “Alex?  What was that?  I know I saw you do something and I need to know what it is!”  He cleared his throat and said, “it’s a trick my sister and I learned and we’re so sorry we wont do it again”.  “I’m not asking you not to do that.  I need to know everything, so please tell me.”  Rene stood up and then Alex stood up next to her in front of me.  Alex pulled out a rubber ball from his pocket. He tossed it on the ground and just as soon as it hit, that ball fell into slow motion, and bounced off the ground and up in the air, then it came down and went up again.  Somehow he stopped the slow motion and it bounced quickly out of sight and somewhere into the front yard.  I smiled, I held out my hand, I concentrated on the ball and said “Ball”  it flew back to me and landed right into my hand.  The children were shocked.  I told them everything about the family and friends. “Nothing is a secret in our house. Each person has a special gift and we encourage everyone to practice and perfect them.”    Shortly after I finished, Matthew came out and the twins showed the children what they could do.  Matthew showed them what he could to.  We walked into the house and Ben showed them what he could do.  “I understand this is a lot to take in for you two in one day but I would like to ask you to only use your gift for practice for now, is that okay?”  They agreed and then went back to class.  Matthew and I went back upstairs to finish our lunch.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew informed Miss Ryback that he and Timothy would be joining us for dinner.  She got the dining room set up for eight.  I walked into the dining room and checked it out.  I went straight into the kitchen and said “Sonia? You were planning on having dinner with us as a family right?”  She looked surprised and really was unsure what to say.  “Just say yes, you are my maid, cook, and nanny, but you are a friend too and my friends eat with me!”  So Matthew got an extra place setting out for her and placed her right next to him.  “I don’t know what to say”. She said, “Well I just told you, say yes.”  I smiled and rested my hand on her arm and then walked out to find Ben.  Ben was in his art studio painted a portrait of Alex and Rene.  I was so impressed with his work.  “That is a remarkable liking to the children”.   He smiled and kissed me and then continued to paint.  “Dinner is just about ready my dear.”  he nodded and then waved his brush for me to leave him to paint.  I kissed him and then left the studio.     I walked back into the kitchen and made myself and Ben a Martini.  I asked Sonia if she wouldn’t mind picking out a bottle of wine to go with dinner, from the wine cellar.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

She walked back in with a bottle that would go with dinner and set it on the counter.  Matthew opened it, and I asked her “Do you need any help?”  She said “No thank you, everything is nearly ready.  If you’d  like you all could be seated for dinner and I will serve you.  I went to the game room and got the kids off the Wii and into the dining room.  Ben sat at the head of the table the I sat next to him, then the twins next to me and then Alex and Rene sat opposite the twins then Timothy, Matthew.  Sonia served everyone and then she served herself.  Matthew filled her glass, Ben’s his and my glass with wine.  She filled all the other glasses with sparkling cider.  Dinner was delicious, it was pot roast in thick brown gravy, mashed potatoes, and steamed broccoli.  The pot roast was cooked to perfection, each bite simply melted in your mouth. It went perfectly with the Kenwood 2007 Reserve Cabernet Sauvignon.  “Thank you Sonia for this perfect wine pairing!”  She held up her glass and cheers us.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

As soon as dinner was finished the children ran back to the game room.  Matthew, and I did the dishes and cleared the dining room table.  Ben asked Sonia if she would follow him to the barn.  He took her out to the Classy apartment and then handed her the key.  “Here we want you to have your privacy and be comfortable while you stay here with us.  Please take the key, this is perfect for you.”  She was so grateful and thanked him.  He allowed her to take the rest of the night off to move into the apartment.  “Before you go, please clean up the basement room, so that it’s ready for another guest though.  You could do it tomorrow not tonight, okay?”  She nodded and hurried off.  Ben came into the kitchen and asked Matthew and Timmy if they wouldn’t mind hanging out with the children for an hour or so before they had to go to bed.  They said sure, and went in to challenge them all to Wii, and darts, or pool.  Ben and I sat out under the stars and finished the bottle of wine together.  Ben confessed that he ordered the children a full size air hockey table, and an arcade video game that had 2000 games on it, both were equipped for pay or free play features.  “If they break the rules the we will activate the pay play feature!”  I thought that was a good idea, and then after the wine was gone we went to the game room to put the kids to bed.  “Come on kids you have school in the morning, it’s time for your showers and then to bed you go”.  Matthew, Timmy, Ben and I all hugged and kissed them and escorted them to their rooms.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben and I headed to bed and said good night to the boys.  Matthew followed me down the hall, “Hey Boss, do we have a busy day tomorrow?”  “I’m not sure yet, why?” I asked. “Well, Timmy and I were hoping to catch an art show tomorrow afternoon together, it’s in San Anselmo, downtown.  Ben stopped and said, “I am going to be showing some of my work there tomorrow. You two are welcome to come with me and help me set up and tear down and I will get you VIP Free passes, for drinks and food if you’d like?”  Matthew smiled and said “We Like!”  “Sure go ahead, that sounds nice!”  “Thanks Boss, g’night!.”  He ran back into the game room to hang with Timmy.  Ben and I got out of our clothes and into bed.  Ben said “You should stick around the house just in case the games get delivered.”  I kissed him and layed down and said “Okay”.  I fell asleep. 08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

I began to dream about being on a boat all by myself in the middle of the ocean.  I didn’t have any water, food, or supplies.  It was just me and the boat.  In all about ten seconds Nathan and Stephan popped into the boat with me.  “Hey guys, how’s the bachelor life going?”  The laughed and said, “we’re officially dating and we wanted you to hear it from us before it got back to you through the grape vine.” I was stunned.  I expected this from Stephan but not from Nathan.  “Well, I don’t care who you guys are making out with.  The only thing that matters to me is that you both are happy.”  I began to feel like I was having a déjà vu.  I looked at Nathan, then at Stephan, then I asked him, “Didn’t I just go through this with you and Jon?”  He laughed and said, “Jon and I didn’t work out, and I never planned this it just happened.”    “Okay fine you both have my blessing, just don’t rush into anything”.  After that I didn’t dream for the rest of the evening.  08/27/2010 *Copy Rights.

 I woke up with a sore back.  I rolled over on top of Ben and just laid there.  He was still sleeping.  I rested my head on his chest.  He didn’t budge.  I held my ear to his chest and listened to his heart beat.  It was so slow, and so much slower than mine.  Sort of faint, I touched his arm, and wiggled it a bit.  He woke up “Huh?!”  I kissed him and set my head back down on his chest.  Suddenly his alarm went off so he rolled out from under me and shut it off.  Then he got up and went into the bathroom.  He came back and climbed in bed and then snuggled with me under the covers.  We kissed and touched and then made love.  He picked me up when we were finished and carried me into the shower with him.  We enjoyed a shower together and then we got dried off and dressed.  He kissed me goodbye and then went out to the garage.  I got dressed and walked down the hall.  The boys said “Hi & Bye” and then ran into the garage to catch Ben.  I walked into the kitchen and it was quiet.  Nobody was here.  I started the coffee maker, and then looked into the refrigerator for something to eat.  Sonia walked in and said “Good Morning Mister Parker, can I fix you something for breakfast?”  I smiled and said, “I’ll have what the children are having, thanks.”  07/27/2010 *Copy Rights

Sonia served the children hot Malt-O-meal.  She set a bowl down in front of me and I laughed.  I hadn’t eaten this since I was a child. I got up and pulled out the butter and milk from the refrigerator and the sugar bowl and I poured milk in it, and a teaspoon of soft butter along with a couple teaspoons of sugar and carefully mixed it in.  The kids saw me do this and wanted to copy me.  We all sat at the counter bar and ate breakfast together.  I thanks Sonia for breakfast and went right to work in my office.  Sonia got the kids motivated to get ready for class and Professor Harmon showed up right on time as usual.  While I was working in my office Nathan had shown up alone and asked if he could talk to me.  I said “Sure please come in.”  He came in and sat down.  “I wanted to come over and see how you feel about Stephan and I.”  I thought I clearly expressed how I felt in my dream, when I communicated my feelings to them after they told me. “Well, if you’re happy then I’m happy.  Why what’s really going on?” Nathan said, could we talk about it in the sauna?  We both got up and headed to the sauna.  We put our clothes in the lockers, and wrapped the towels around us and then entered the sauna.  Nathan sat down right next to me in the sauna, and then he began to tell me about what happened.  He said that Stephan was constantly entering the bathroom when he was in it, and also joining him in the shower.  At first it was surprising, but then it just became annoying.  I said, “It sounds to me like it’s time to put in another bathroom.  Is that what you want?”  Nathan felt odd asking, but I reassured him that it really wasn’t a big deal and it was one of the things that was on my to do list.  I told him I would take care of it and that I would also have a talk with Stephan about giving him his space when he needs it.  We sat in the sauna and then decided to sit in the hot tub too.  This had become a male bonding ritual for us and any of our friends. About 40 minutes passed and then we showered dressed and I invited Nathan to lunch.  “I’m in the mood for some sushi, would you care to join me?”  Nathan said sure, so after I finished up the work in my office while Nathan read, we left for lunch.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

 After lunch Nathan went home and I called Stephan.  I asked him if he wanted to go hit some balls at the driving range with me.  I told him I would pick him up in about twenty minutes.  I went home real fast and grabbed my clubs, and headed out.  I got to his house and then honked out front in his driveway.  He came out with his clubs and I released the trunk.  I hopped out then helped him with the clubs and we went on our way to the county club.  "Hey, I just wanted to let you know that I called Kevin and I scheduled him to come in and build the second bathroom downstairs next to the laundry room.  He got all the permits and wants to get started on it right away.  He will call first before he lets himself in.  "Sure that’s no problem."  He said.  I continued to tell him that Nathan confided in me and I told him that I would talk to you about it.  He was a little weirded out about you showing up in the bathroom every time he was in there.  I understand that it’s the only bathroom in the house.  I also understand that you two have reached a whole other level in your relationship, because you’re officially dating now. However, I know what happened between you and Jon, and it sounds to me like you are doing the same thing to Nathan that Jon did to you and I remember how bugged out you were over it.  I am only telling you this because I love you and you both are my dear friends.  Please don’t smother Nate, Okay!?" Stephan was relieved that we talked about this and he thanked me for the advise.  We had a fun time driving our balls at the range, then I took him back to his house and he asked me in for a drink. 08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

I came in and his sat down at the wooden bar he bought at the antique store.  “What’ll you have?”  “I’d like a scotch on the rrrrrrrrocks, please.”  I said with my best Irish brogue. He poured himself and I a scotch on the rocks and then we cheers.  “Here’s to best friends for life” he said.  We clinked glasses and I said “Here…here!”.  I drank the first one pretty quickly and then he offered me another.  I said “Sure,I’ll take another one.”  We sat at the bar and talked for a few hours.  Nathan had just woke up from a nap so he joined us.  He said hello to me and kissed me on the cheeks and then he kissed Stephan on the lips.  Stephan made Nathan a scotch on the rocks too.  We all three chatted about life, and relationships etc.  Stephan said “I just want to have what you and Ben have, is that so much to ask for?” I smiled, “Ben and I have a very unique relationship.  He knows I love him more then myself.  I know he holds me dearer than anything he’s ever known in his entire life.  The thing is that we both have our space, but yet we are together.  We share our thoughts, our goals, our bed, our bodies, our clothes, our cars, our house, and our lives.  That was one thing we realized about one another is that after we met, there wouldn’t ever be a time were we didn’t know each other again.  He loves to wake up in the morning and see me.  I love to go to bed at night in his arms.  It’s a natural thing.  The beauty has no bounds.  I realize some people would consider that freakishly odd or lame, but they only do so because they have never ever experienced anything remotely close to that in their entire lives!”  I decided to get off my soap box and change the subject.  “Now that you two are settled in we really should go out to the range and have ourselves a foursome, soon.”  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

I called Ben and asked him if he wanted to come over and join us for drinks.  He said “The art show was a success I sold everything!  Sure I can meet you there just as soon as I park the Jeep and drop these boys off.”  He pulled up to the driveway and kept talking to me while he opened the garage door and parked.  He and the boys got out and then he snapped his fingers and my Mercedes was in the garage too.  “Okay I’ll be there in a sec.”  Just as soon as he finished the word sec, he was standing at the bar and smiling at all of us.  “Hey honey”. he said kissing me.  “Hey guys, how you doing?” The offered him a drink and we all sat around the bar and talked.  “I hear you guys are engaged, is that true or just a rumor?”  They smiled and flashed the thin white gold bands.  “Well this calls for a celebration!”  Ben snapped his fingers and a bottle of  Krug, Clos Du Mesnil 1995 in a Globalights champagne bucket in ice.  “Wholy shit!  Do you know how much that champagne bucket is worth? I saw it in a magazine and only 500 were ever made globally.  It’s valued at $4,500.00! And this bottle of champagne is worth $750.00!”Stephan said.  Nathan laughed.  I smiled and said, it’s yours.  Now break open the champagne we’re going to celebrate!”  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

We rented a taxi and took it to the city.  We danced at all the clubs in the Castro, and met up with our friends.  The night was young  so we hit all the local bars, 440 Castro, then Moby Dicks, Toad Hall, Midnight Sun, The Edge, Look out bar, Lime, Triple Crown, Toad Hall, Black Bird , and then decided to grab a bite to eat at Harvey’s afterwards we stopped at the Mint for some Karaoke fun. Stephan and Nathan got up and sang  Born to be Wild.  Ben sang  Wild Thing. I sang Love Song, the The Love Shack. We were all pretty looped.  It was a good thing we called ourselves a cab.  The cabby came and we headed back to Tiburon.  They dropped us off at the house and we poured ourselves out of the cab.  “Good Night guys, thanks for everything” I said and shut the door.  I handed the Cabby a hundred and said keep the change, and then stumbled into Ben while he tried to find the keyhole.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

Once inside we went right to bed.  I think we were snoring so loud the whole estate could hear us.  The next morning the twins came in and woke us up.  “Hi Troy and Toni, what time is it?”  They laughed and said, it’s ten fifteen.  Ben threw on his robe and high tailed it into the bathroom.  I put on my robe and walked the kids out of the bedroom.  In the kitchen, Sonia had already anticipated that we both hand hangovers.  She made us Pork Chorizo and Potatoes, Hot spicey eggs, and two Bloody Mary’s each!  Ben came in showered and dressed,  I downed my first drink and began to feel a little better.  I got up and then showered really quickly, then dressed and came back in to finish my breakfast and other Bloody Mary.  Ben downed his two first then ate his breakfast.  We thanked Sonia and went to the bar and made ourselves another Bloody Mary.  The doorbell rang and so Matthew answered it.  The children went back to class.  Nathan and Stephan were at the door.  “Hey Matthew, how are you?”  “Oh hey guys, come in, they’re recovering at the a bar.  I’m doing good thanks”    They came in and said “Hi lushes!”  I turned and said “Well Well Well if it isn’t the witches of  Boozeville!”  We all laughed, and Ben made more drinks.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights. 

Today was a day where the hair of the dog was a great idea.  Detox was in order, so of course we spent most of the day in the sun floating around in the pool with our drinks in hand.  I turned on remotely the Bose outside stereo system for some classic R & B.  We hung out and talked and just relaxed all day long.  It wasn’t the sort of thing that any of us were used to.  This was a time where, we all needed it.  Sonia came out with hors d’œuvre.  “Merci beaucoup mon chéri ” I said and smiled.  She replied “non era niente.”   After a long day in the sun and in the pool the four of all just wanted to go inside and watch a movie.  I called one of my friends at the theater, and got them to deliver and run a new released movie at the local theater.  Sonia made hot dogs, and pop corn and then she also stocked the Theater with movie candy.  The children and everyone sat down and enjoyed a brand new movie in 3-D.   We had even invited the professor, so he stayed and watched the movie with us too.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

 The movie ended and the Professor had to go home.  Along with Stephan and Nathan.  We walked everyone out and thanked them for a pleasant evening.  As soon as we got beck in we saw the children to bed and tucked them in.  While I was tucking the boys in, Tony and Alex asked me if they could talk to me for a while.  I said “Sure what’s up?”  We both know a few of the children at the orphanage who have had rotten luck and they could really use a break just about now.  Do you think we could have them stay with us instead?  It’s not like we don’t have the room.”  I tucked them in and then asked.  “First of all, who are we talking about and then how many?”  “Well we know three more all related.  Their parents were killed in a car accident and they might separate them if they can’t find one home at the same house”  Alex said.  “Okay I will look into this tomorrow, what are the children’s last names?  Troy spoke up quickly, “Rumkowski!”.  I kissed the boys good night and said “Okay while you are in school I will go check this out and see what is going on, in the mean time, go to bed.”  I turned out the light and then went in to check on Ben and the girls.  The girls told Ben the same story only instead of three children there ere four.  We went straight to bed.  I had an uneventful sleep but I slept like a baby.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

 A new day came and so I got up refreshed and rested.  I showered got dressed, kissed Ben good bye and went out to see the Orphanage Director.  I had Matthew call ahead of time for an appointment, so he was coming with me.  I said, “I don’t know how many children we’re talking about here.  Because the boys said three and the girls said four.  We might end up taking home seven!”  We walked in and the director greeted us and then showed us to her office.  She said “ This is a family of eight, three girls and five boys.
Ages 5,6,7,9,10,12,14,15.  She showed me a file on them listing the names and ages:

1. Albert Rumkowski             Age: 5   Sex: M        D.O.B. December 4, 2005
2. Julian Rumkowski            Age: 6   Sex: M        D.O.B. February 19, 2004
3. Kasper Rumkowski          Age: 7   Sex:M         D.O.B. August 16, 2003
4. Theodora Rumkowski      Age: 9   Sex: F        D.O.B. May 2, 2001
5. Zita Rumkowski                 Age: 10 Sex: F        D.O.B. July, 12, 2000
6. Jozef Rumkowski              Age: 12 Sex: M        D.O.B. September 29, 1998
7. Marta Rumkowski             Age: 14 Sex: F         D.O.B. April 15, 1996
8. Baltazar Rumkowski        Age  15 Sex:  M        D.O.B. December 19, 1995


I handed the file back.  Please excuse me while I make a phone call.  I stepped out of the office and called Ben.  I told him there were 8 children between the ages of  5-15.  Ben, My heart is breaking here!  We have to help these children.  He comforted me with his deep low voice and then said, ask if we can take them all for a 1 year trial bases.  If they wish to stay, they we will have them stay.”  I said “I love you, okay.”  I got off the cell and went back into the office.  I sat down and said, “Ben and I would like to take the kids under foster care until one year, then if they chose to stay we will adopt all of them.”  The Director was so thrilled.  She said, “I will finalize the paperwork and fax it over to you for signatures.  In the mean time may I suggest you buy a bus”. She chuckled and shook our hands and then saw us out.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew and I got into the Mercedes.  He was already on his cell looking into purchasing a small shuttle bus for the family.  He found us a 1999 Ford E450 Shuttle Bus for $5,000.  I told him to purchase it and then we could go pick it up today.    We got the address and then paid cash for the Bus.  Matthew also hired a part time on call driver, so that when we needed him he would be there for us.  I felt like I was going into the education, and foster care business.  I had to remind myself that if these children had to be split apart, then it would not be a very happy life for any of them.  Matthew drove the Mercedes and I drove the shuttle home.  We got back to the house and my office phone was ringing so I went in there to answer it.  It was the director of the Orphanage, she had the paperwork done and said we could pick up the children ASAP.  Ben and I left right away to get there and sign any paperwork and then meet with the children.  Before we left we stopped and picked up two car seats and one booster seat.  Once we took them out of the boxes and fastened them in, we disposed of the boxes and packaging and then headed right over.  We parked and went in.  Spoke with the director, sighed necessary paperwork, she handed us all the files and then she helped us load up the children.  By the time we got home they were so very hungry.  Sofia made them Halushki, which is a popular Polish dish with steaming hot egg noodles with chopped pork chop and cabbage, flavored with onion and garlic powder.  All the children piled into the living room and ate.  Our kids were still in class.  The Rumkowski’s were very polite and well mannered.  They were quiet and humble.  After they ate, Ben and I showed them to the quarters where they all would stay.  We showed the boys theirs first. Albert, Julian, Kasper, Jozef and Baltazar this is where you will sleep.  Over here is the men’s restrooms and showers.  Theodora, Zita, Marta, this is where you will sleep and over here is the women’s restrooms and showers.  Ben put in lockers so that the kids could feel like they had a space all to themselves in the restrooms.  He issued combination locks to each child with a small card and the combination  written on it.  You little ones just keep the card on you or put it somewhere so you don’t forget how to open yours.  They had the lower lockers and the older kids had the higher ones.  He handed me the master lock combination sheet to file it away when they lost or forgot the combinations. I handed it to Matthew.  We went back into the boys rooms and introduced, Matthew, Timothy and then to the girls rooms to introduce them as well.  Once our children were finished with class they ran out to greet the kids.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben and I were amazed at how well all the children got along together.  We couldn’t figure out how the twins knew them but we thought that it was just as well left alone.  They all worked out the details of the bedrooms.  I had Kevin come in and cut doorways through the walls connecting the two boys rooms together, and then the same connecting the two girls rooms together.  He put up a door just incase they did want to separate the rooms, then they could.  Now I had to pull Professor Harmon aside and ask him if it was okay to increase his class room from four to ten?  He said that would be fine.  “About the toddlers, I have an associate named Bernice Maple who works with preschoolers and kindergarteners and she would love to come in and work one on one with them for half the salary that you are paying me.  We both agreed on it and so Ben and I hired her.  Matthew handled all the payments for us so he cut her a check for half the salary now and the other half when the school year was over.  Bernice and Bart decided to rideshare so that there wasn’t too many vehicles in our driveway.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew reminded me that Sonia signed on with a certain amount of people here too so he drew up a contract to give her a yearly bonus in November for the inconvenience.  She agreed to it, and then she signed it.  I felt that everyone was making a substantial salary for the amount of work that I have given them, but I also wanted all parties involved to remain faithful, loyal, and most importantly Happy!.  Sonia had everyone eating light for the first night here.  So for dinner we ate Soup and Salad.  For 17 place settings we needed to put in two leafs into the table.  I became overwhelmed for a moment and I had to excuse myself form the table.  I walked outside to the barn and Matthew followed me.  “Hey Boss, everything okay?”  I found myself having a little anxiety attack.  He reached into his pocked and pulled out a brown paper bag, and then said “I anticipated this might happen so I grabbed this bag out of the kitchen for you.”  I was panting and breathing in and out inside the bag and then pulled it away from my mouth and said, “What in the hell was I thinking, Twelve children?” I paced as I spoke throwing my hands up in the air. “I don’t know if I can do this. I’m all of the sudden scared to death!”  Matthew stopped me from pacing and grabbed my shoulders and made me look at him face to face.  “You are the most well organized, self disciplined, caring and loving human being I have ever had the opportunity to meet.  I think you knew before you did this that you could handle it.  Besides that who ever said you are doing this alone?  You have a great network of family and friends who you can call on at any given time to help.  Because you have helped them at each and every step of the way, they would never ever tell you no.  Ben, Timothy, Myself, and Miss Ryback are all here to help too!  Timmy and I talked about if we ever wanted children and we decided that we didn’t.  We would like it much better if we could just help out with our little brothers and sisters, when necessary.  On a final note, you have a Soccer team, Volleyball team, and 9 on the field at a time baseball team.”  That made me laugh , he walked me back to the dining room where I apologized and sat down and ate with our new family.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

Ben and I were up pretty late organizing the class room into two sections.  There was half for Professor Harmon and the other half for Miss Maple.  Kevin and his crew come over and installed a folding wall that will separate the classes, or connect them as needed.  We organized ten desks in a row with chairs. I had Matthew and Timmy purchase 7 more lap tops. 6 for the new students and one for Miss Maple.  We had Miss Maple & Professor Harman take a check and purchase all the supplies that they would need for the classroom.  It was going to be a big day at the Paker Estate tomorrow.  A few weeks passed and everything was calm cool and collected.  The Rumkowski clan pulled Ben and I aside and told us that they made up their minds and the decision was unanimous.  “We all want you both to adopt us.”  This was a very happy day for Ben and I.  Matthew scheduled the appointment and the we signed the paperwork and scheduled a hearing.  The hearing came and went with out a hitch and the children were all now Parkers. 0/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

That day we all piled up in the shuttle and went to Six Flags Discovery Kingdom and had a play day.  I went on bumper cars, roller coasters, animal shows, water shows, everyone had a blast.  First Mathew and Timmy took Albert and Julian to the children’s puppet shows and jumpy houses.  While Ben and I rode on the rides with our teenagers, Josef. Baltazar and Marta wanted to take all the young ones on the roller coasters and exciting adventurous rides.   Matthew and Timmy met up with us later and I said “I am so over the roller coaster, whooo.” They laughed and met up with Baltazar and Marta to help them out.  Ben and I took the little ones on the kiddy rides.  Albert and Julian were laughing so much.  We had Sonia come along and we paid her for the day to take photos.  Before we went home Marta took over with the camera so that Sonia could enjoy a few rides.  We all ate so much junk food it was gross. The night came so we all piled up in our shuttle and headed back to Marin county.  Ben and I put Albert and Julian to bed and then told the other kids, they could stay up for a bit.  They decided to bowl, so Sonia made them finger foods and served them juice, cocoa and tea.  Matthew and Timmy offered to see to it that the children were in bed at a decent hour, so Ben and I hit the sack.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

I didn’t remember one single dream that night.  I woke up and started the bath.  Once it was ready I hopped in and then just drifted away.  Ben got up, showered got dressed and then went out to the kids rooms to check up on them.  Matthew came in to the bathroom.  “Hi Boss, how you doing?”  I smiled, I’m good thanks.   It’s Sunday take the day off for heavens sake Matthew.”  He smiled, winked and then walked out.  I got out of the bath and then just as soon as I got dressed the little boys  Albert and Julian were playing tag and running circles around me screaming “Tag you’re it!” I grabbed Julian and asked him, “Hey little man, did you eat yet?”  He shook his had no and then Albert said “Miss Byback say she  dunna made us tum pantakes!”  I laughed and grabbed their hands and walked them down the hallway saying, “In dat case, tumm-on, and lets dit tum a dem pantakes!”  I kissed them and put them up in their booster seats at the dining room table.   08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

The family all came together and we enjoyed breakfast and conversation together.  I asked the children what they had planned for their Sunday.  Everyone went down the list.  Matthew and Timmy  said “were taking Baltazar and Marta riding on the horses”. Josef and Zita said “we’re going to do some pottery in the pottery barn today”.   Kasper and Theodora said “ we are going to play some tennis.”  Rene, Alex, Troy and Toni said that they were going to hang out in the pool and then go chill in the game room.  Ben asked the little ones, “What about you two?  What are you doing today?”  Albert said “Duh, we dunna eat tum pantakes!”  Everyone laughed until our stomachs hurt.  The girls were laughing to tears.  I knew this was going to be a very good day.  Once we helped Sonia clean up I took the little ones out to the new playground that I had Kevin install.  Everything was built from recycled and reclaimed materials so it was green and healthy.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights. 

After a few hours I took the little boys by their hands and walked them into the pottery barn. “Hi Josef, Hi Zita.  How’s it going in here?”  I looked around and the place was a mess.  I said, “I was under the impression that you two knew how to do this.”  I sent a mental message to Matthew, and he road in to the barn on his horse and then jumped off and came into the pottery barn.  “Hey would you like to hang out with these little boys for me so that I can teach these two how to work the mud?”  He smiled and said, “Oh sure I would, I adore these two!  Common little men, follow me we’re going to pet the horses.”  They ran out behind Matthew.  I sat down and went over the mud, and water ratios.  I also showed them the mud on the wheel.  I let them touch the mud to get an idea of the consistency that we were looking for.  I sat behind Zita, and held her hands and helped her direct them to get the shape that she wanted.  In no time at all we were forming a very nice vase.  I could sense she was getting very excited to see the wonderment of the mud.  I suddenly took her hand and made her smash it.  I stopped the wheel.  Josef said, “Hey, why’d you do that, it was kind of mean!”  I winked at him and took her hands up again.  I started the wheel and then we began shaping the mud into a beautiful vase again.  “Now, the most important thing about working with pottery is if you don’t like it, you can start over, and keep trying until you do!  You see?  The vase was full at the bottom , long and then open at the top.  “It looks like a Lily”. I said.  She was very happy.  I had her gently take it off and set it on the rack shelve for now then I had Josef sit in front of me on his own stool.  I guided his hands on a new piece of mud the same way I did with Zita.  We build up a very large man size mug with out the handle and then I had him smash it.  He seems a little bit agitated, but I whispered in his ear, “Keep working the mud son, don’t allow it to work you!”  In seconds he had that mud clump up and reshaped.  We stuck one hand in water and then back up to the mug.  Once it was really looking good I backed off and let him do it on his own.  Zita had already begun to start her next project on another wheel.  Josef stopped the wheel and then said, “Dad, what happens next?”  My heart melted right at that moment.  I sat back down next to him and handed him a small portion of mud and slid a wooden block table over to us.  I added water to the top of it and then I said now take that piece of mud and roll it out to the thickness that you desire for the handle, but first keep in mind it will need to support all the weight of the mug when you lift the mug up with it.  He rolled it and then said “How’s this?”  I nodded, “It’s perfect!”  I kissed the both of them and left them for a little bit to check on the other children.  “I will be back in a bit, holler if you need anything.”  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

I went to the locker room in the sauna and grabbed my Tennis racquet and a few balls.  I walked out to the courts and saw  Kasper and Theodora rallying pretty well together.  The only thing was that they weren’t challenging one another. It all looked too easy.  So I walked into the courts and put on my sun visor and then said, “Okay you two against me let’s do it!”  They looked at each other and Theodora walked over to the same side that Kasper was on.  “You serve” I said while I tossed them the balls.  Kasper served while Theodora stood inside the court.  He served the ball fast and hard.  It hit my racquet and I smacked it right back at Theodora.  The his it back to me and then I returned it to Kasper.  I had them running in all directions to hit the ball back to me.  I wasn’t excerpting much energy, except to put all my force in the return hit.  They were sweating and huffing and puffing and then I said, okay, that’s enough tennis lessons for today.  Thanks for letting me play, and I left.  They went back to rallying but this time with more fierceness in every hit.  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

I found Matthew, Timmy and the boys playing in the shallow end of the pool with their air wings on so I went into my bedroom and I changed into my swimming suit.  I got into the pool and helped my brothers teach the little boys how to swim.  They were so very excited to be in the pool.   It was so much fun, holding Julian by his tummy and having him kick his feet and move his hands like he was really swimming.  Baltazar and Marta were with Ben in his art studio showing him their artistic sides.  I got out of the pool a lot later and rinsed off and then changed into some dry clothes and went to the art studio.  “Knock Knock, may I come in?” I asked?  Ben said, “Oh sure, please do!”  I walked over to Baltazar’s Paint Isle first and asked “May I?” He nodded.  “OH WOW! That truly is amazing.”  I was in bewilderment.  “You are very  gifted Son!”  He smiled and said “Thanks”.  Then I asked Marta if I could see hers and she said, “Oh sure”.  I looked at hers, and although they were completely different painting, one was no more or any less unbelievable beautiful.  Ben said “I know right? These two are going to paint as many paintings as they can and then I am adding them to my art show.  Anything they sell they keep!”  08/30/2010 *Copy Rights.

I left the studio and went to the kitchen to grab a cold mug out of the freezer and then I went to the bar and pored myself a Death & Taxes.  My puzzle was calling me so I sat down and continued working on it.  Theodora and Kasper came in and sat down at the puzzle table and helped me put it together. Sonia came in and set down some cut and washed vegetables on a platter, and then came back and handed the kids some juice. “Thank you Sonia.”  I said.  We three worked on the puzzle for hours up until dinner was ready.  Everyone sat down at the table.  Sonia thought it would be funny to announce what dinner was before we were served. 

Matthew being an ex server he memorized the menu and recited it to us: 

Prime Rib 7 course dinner menu

1st Course
Appetizers

Walnut, Arugula and Gorgonzola Crostini

Crostini topped with toasted walnuts, Gorgonzola cheese and freshly shredded Arugula leaves and 
Fresh Shrimp on ice with Cocktail sauce an easy beautiful tasty crowd pleasing shrimp cocktail appetizer

2nd Course
Seated Appetizer

Baby Artichokes

a unique prime baby artichoke presentation with a zesty mustard dipping sauce

3rd Course
Salad

Arugula salad

unique salad with mushroom stuffed salmon lox balls, a great salad for a prime rib menu

4th Course
Sorbet

Grapefruit and Mint Sorbet

a refreshing flavored sorbet, serve before the main entree of prime rib

5th Course
Main Course

Prime Rib

perfectly roasted every time with this recipe,   serve with my flavorful Au Jus and Horseradish sauce recipes

Small New Red Potatoes tossed with white truffle oil, a great accompaniment with prime rib  Julienne Snow Peas and Carrots
a simple refreshing colorful and delicious side dish  Cherry Tomato flower - Garnish very easy to make cherry tomatoes into a flower

6th Course
Dessert

Ice Cream Chocolate Nut Timbale

an easy dessert - invert ice cream cups onto chilled serving plates and decorate with chocolate sauce

7th Course
Lattes

served in glass cups sitting on a paper doily serve with chocolate covered Starbuck crepe cookies


08/30/2010 *Copy Rights
 

 Matthew sat down and two more servers came in from the kitchen.  

They served us the first course.  Then the second, and so on.  The little boys just had a special plate done up for them but the older kids were relishing in the attention and astonishing taste of each course.  By the end of the 7th course, we all needed to unbutton the top button of our pants and push our seats away from the table a bit.  The younger kids loved the ice cream.  Instead of lattes, they got hot cocoa. smothered with whip cream.  The servers cleared the table and then helped Sonia in the kitchen to clean up then they left.  Matthew put the whole dinner menu together and paid the servers handsomely. Ben and I couldn’t have been more impressed.  We realized how grown up Matthew and Timothy were and what respect they had for elegance and good taste.  Our new additions were just in shock over the whole experience.  I mentioned that the next time we do this it would have to be formal attire.  The thought made me realize that our children were with out formal attire.  I cornered Matthew and asked him to make a note about him and I taking the children clothes shopping after class every day this week until I feel comfortable with what they have.  He and I went to their rooms and did an inventory of what they had.  After we put the children to bed. I was shocked to see that it really wasn’t much.  It broke my heart.  I expressed to Ben how much it bothered me so he said he would want to go to and help the children look their best.   08/30/2010 *Copy Rights

Just like I promised after class Toni, Troy, Alex and Rene all met me in the parking lot and we loaded up in the shuttle to take them shopping.  When we got home all the children put in a fashion show for us to see what they looked like in their new clothes.  Ben was video recording them and then putting it up on Facebook for all our friends to see. We were such proud parents.  Who knew only a year ago we would have one child let alone twelve.   We got a picture of all the children dressed up in their formal wear and I have to say, we have a very good looking family.  Sonia was crying and I so I hugged her and said, “they’re all our children!”  This was a wonderful sight to see.  I gave Sonia the night off from cooking and the children all got into their pajamas, and then Ben and I ordered pizza.  Ten pizzas went so fast that night.  08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.

I had anther good night sleep, so I got up and felt refreshed.  Ben needed to paint so he was spending the day in the art studio.  I wanted to look at local business opportunities so I called Stephanie and I asked her to meet me and Matthew at the estate to go over the options.  She took us to a little Bistro that was for sale in Marin.  The place had 50 chairs in the dining room & 24 additional chairs in the banquet room.   The restaurant is nicely situated on the frontage road to Highway 101. There is plenty of parking available in the on-site parking lot. The facility has 2631 square feet (approximately & not measured).  We toured the place and Matthew and I fell madly in love with it.  The selling price was $125,000.  I made an offer just slightly lower then that and Stephanie left us to work her magic.   Matthew was really excited about the purchase and he was really enthused to manage the place. “How are you going to manage the place and continue to be my personal assistant too?”  I asked.  He said “I will find you a new PA.”  I agreed and we headed home.  08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.

Upon returning to the house, Matthew went into my office and began his search for a new personal assistant for me.  He wanted it to be someone much like himself, so that he could be rest assured and that I would like them.  The doorbell began ringing only a few hours later and he was conducting interviews, one after the other.  Sometime into the evening when he had just given up the doorbell rang so he ran over to get it.  When he answered it he saw standing before him a man with jet black curly hair, dark tan skin, big blue eyes, a cleft chin and dimples when he smiled.  He smiled and with a very deep manly voice he said “Hello, I’m here for the ad that you posted for a Personal Assistant.”  Matthew cleared his throat and then said, “Please wont you come in?”  This man was about six foot two, and Matthew noticed right away how large his feet and his hands were.  He reached out his hand to Matthew, as he shut the door behind the stranger, and said “My name is Luigi Mesiti, How do you do?”   “I’m doing very well thank you. My name is Matthew Collins.  I an currently Mister Parker's Personal Assistant.  Please tight this way.”  They walked into my office and Matthew shut the door.  “Please have a seat, would you care for something to drink?  Coffee, Tea, Water?” he asked.  “No thank you.  I’m good for now.”  Luigi sat down and then out of the briefcase he was carrying he pulled out his resume and handed it to Matthew.  Matthew carefully looked it over and said, “Very Impressive.”  Mister Parker is a very important socialite in Marin County.  He keeps an extremely busy schedule and now that he is a father, being his PA can sometimes get a little hectic. The job not only pays an annual salary but you also will receive free room and board. It is imperative that you free up your schedule for him at any given moment, on any day.  He also offers partial medical and dental benefits.  Now, there is a substantial bonus to being his PA.  The estate here is designed as if it was a luxury resort.  Any amenities are yours to enjoy while you are a residence of this estate.   How are you with children?”  Luigi smiled and said I have many nephews and nieces that I love very much back in Italy when I visit.”  Matthew smiled then said, “That’s very important to Ben and Doug.”    There are some other things that you will need to know about the people who live here and family and friends who visit but I will leave that up to Mister Parker to share it with you.  When could you start?”  He said, I could start as soon as you need me to”.  Matthew stood up and said “Well then allow me to show you to your room.”  He walked Luigi to the spare quarters in the basement.  Luigi looked around and said “This will do nicely thank you.”  Matthew handed Luigi a house key and his room key and then he gave him a tour of the estate and introductions to everyone there.  08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.

Matthew had Luigi park his car in the spare garage that was over on the East end ot the property were the estate fire trail was, and he gave him the key and the remote control to it.  Luigi got into his Maserati and pulled it into the garage and parked it then went back to the main estate.  He went down the basement room and then put his things away.  I went down there and knocked on the door.  “Come in” he said.  “Hey Luigi, I’m very happy that we will be working together, and I hope you enjoy it while you are here.” I sat down with him and told him what his salary is.  I also told him about the children, and all their gifts, and abilities.  I also let him know about the work I do.  He wasn’t at all surprised.  I went over the list that I made for Matthew and what special gifts the people on it had.  I told him about Bayou  Delight estate and the friends and family there. I also went over with him Ben’s family and Matthew’s family and June, Jocelyn and Stephan’s family.  He was taking notes so that he had time to study and memorize every word I said.  I gave him his first year salary and informed him a bonus would come in November every year.  Just by how he really listened and seemed very interested in me and my family and friends I was really beginning to like him, right away. 08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.

Later in the evening, I got a call from Stephanie.  “Hey Babe, I have good news, they accepted your offer, and they will be giving you the keys tomorrow.  I thanked her and told her I needed to take her to lunch for it.  Matthew came in to my room and sat down on the bed.  “Well?  Have you heard anything about the bistro?”  I stood up from my chair and hugged him as tight as I could. “Well baby brother, we’re going into business together!”  Matthew was so excited he couldn’t wait to tell Timmy.  Timothy came in and hugged and kissed me too.  He said “I want to help out with this too”.  I smiled and said, “the both of you can manage it for me. Okay?”  He ran upstairs to tell Matthew.  Ben was pretty happy about the purchase, it was going to be another source of income for us.  We didn’t need more money, because between what we already made and what our family worth as it was is already in the multimillions.  08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.

The next morning Ben got up early and went right to his art studio to work.  I woke up a little late.  Luigi had come in and sat in the chair right next to the bed, and didn’t make a sound.  He just sat there studying his notes, extremely quietly. I woke up and saw him sitting there.  He smiled at me and said, “Good Morning Boss.”  I sat up in bed and looked around the room for the clock.  He continued, “I laid out your clothes for you, and on the dresser is hot fresh coffee and some pastries that I asked Sonia to make for you.  He stood up, poured me some coffee and handed me the mug.  I said “Thank you”.  He continued to make me a small plate of fresh blueberry muffins.  He handed that to me and I sat in bed and ate it.  “What are our plans for the day?”  I thought for a moment and said, I would like to go to the Bistro and check out the inventory, also have my little brothers come along and make any suggestions that they might have for improvements.  I ate the muffin and then got out of bed and into the shower.  Luigi sat in the chair taking notes and studying some more.  I turned off the shower and Luigi was standing ready with a folded clean towel in his arms.  “Here you go.”  I Laughed, and said “Thanks.”  As I was getting dressed Luigi was telling me about what the children’s schedules were for the day.  I thanked him and said my goodbyes to the children and then the four of us got into the Mercedes and headed over to the Bistro.  I had Luigi call Kevin as well as Vinny so that I could go over our plans for the Bistro.  As soon as Luigi hung up the phone from Vinny, I realized they had known one another.  “Hey, you know Vinny?”  He smiled and said “Yeah, he’s my first cousin.  His father and my mother are brother and sister.” I was really happy to hear this because family is so important to us.  08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.

We got to the Bistro and Kevin and Vinny were waiting out front.  I unlocked the doors and we all went inside.  Kevin put up a sign that said Under Remodeling -New Owners - Opening Soon!   Luigi and Vinny locked hands in a hand shake and then pulled one another in for a kiss on both cheeks.  “Hi cousin, I miss you!  Everything is okay!” Vinny asked Luigi.  Luigi smiled and said, “Everything is perfect, let’s get together real soon, okay?!”  I walked into the kitchen and took an inventory with Luigi.  We walked into the refrigerator and freezers and also checked dates of foods and threw away what had expired.  I had the boys get a hold of all our venders and introduce themselves.  I sat down all the children and asked who wanted to grow up and be a chef.  Out of all 12 Kasper & Theodora said they did, so I told them that was going to be the name of the Bistro Kasper and Theodora’s Bistro.  I loved the name is was sweet and just sounded so right for Marin.  Knowing how Marinites think I knew that the kosher name for the bistro would be K & T’s Bistro.  That worked too. Ben opened up a college fund for the two of them so that after they graduated High School they would already have the money for Culinary School.  Vinny and Kevin walked the property and came up with a few ideas to improve the property.  I gave them the go ahead, providing they had all proper permits beforehand.  08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.

Luigi and I finished up here and I gave the boys money for a cab.  We left all four there to work and we went out for coffee.  “I’m so happy to find out that you and Vinny are cousins.  He isn’t just my interior decorator, he’s been my dear friend for years.  I love him to death!”  Luigi smiled and said, “I do to, he’s my favorite cousin and we’re like brothers.  I loaned him the money to start his business years ago when we moved to America from Italy.  My Mother’s family comes from money but my father and his mother struggled in the old country making sculptures.  They came to America with the hopes that they would become wealthy using their thousands of years of sculpture techniques.  It wasn’t as they thought it would be until my father married my mother and then the both of them began to make a lot of money off their art and the craft.”  I smiled, “So you really don’t need to work do you?” “No, not really but I find I am happiest when I have responsibilities and work.”  I realized at that moment that Luigi and I would become great friends, over time. We sat and talked over coffee for a couple hours and then we returned to the estate.  I had Ben meet me in the tiny apartment above the separate garage on the East side of the property.  “We unlocked the door and the place was dark and filled with cob webs and dust.  All the furniture was covered with sheets.  “I haven’t been in here since Jasper left.”  I said to Ben.  “I know, what are we doing here?”  “I called jasper and asked him if he was going to use this apartment anymore.  He told me since the Bayou Delight estates, he didn’t think he needed it”  I responded.  “The place is pretty outdated but everything was brand new when he left. Do you think we should remodel?” he asked.  I said, “I’m thinking about offering this place to Luigi, but it should be his decision weather we upgrade or remodel or not.  Vinny decorated it in an Old World Italian style so it might remind him of his home.”  I called Luigi on his cell and asked him to meet us up in the apartment.  He was there in about 20 minutes.  He walked in and looked around.  Ben and I were pulling the sheets off the furniture.  “OH Wow, this place is amazing! Why isn’t anyone using it?”  I sat in the chair and said, “This was set aside for our good friend Jasper, but he had a hard time being away from Louisiana Bayou, so he went home.  Is this something you would be interested in living in?” I asked.  He said “OH absolutely.”  “Okay have Sonia clean it up for you and I tossed him the keys.  Ben and I went back to the main house.  08/31/2010
*Copy Rights.

Luigi didn’t want to bother Sonia so he cleaned up the place and then had his own phone line put in.  We hadn’t spared any expense at the time when the place was remodeled.  Old Italian tile through out the apartment.  The bathroom was tiled from ceiling to floor.  The claw foot tub sat in the center of it. We even put in a bidet, and a urinal. Luigi sat in the place and pulled open the blinds and let the natural light come in and brighten up the place.  The deck off the bedroom was a nice feature for anyone on weekends and mornings, to look out to the bay, and just relax.  The square footage was only  896 square feet.  It’s a one bedroom, one bathroom, apartment with a kitchen, living room, dining room and washroom.  Perfect for a bachelor.  The master bed was a king size bed which happened to be the biggest and only king size bed in the whole estate.  Jasper and I used to drink moonshine and pass out together on it all the time.  Once in a while is was Jasper, Ben, Stephan  and I.  Those were the days, when we were young and full of life.  08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.

 Ben hadn’t told me that he and Stephanie were already in cahoots over purchasing property for two separate art studios. Besides Ben’s that was already established in down town Tiburon.  He was placing Marta in the center of downtown Ross, CA and Baltazar had a studio in San Anselmo, CA.  The proceeds would fund  and maintain the independent studios and any profit would go directly into a college fund for art school.  I only found out because Vinny slipped and told me he did the interior design the way both kids wanted them to be.  My main concern was that painting for a studio might put too much pressure on them to complete paintings by a deadline and take them away from being children.  When I talked to Ben about this he assured me that he wouldn’t allow that to happen. Ben had Luigi and I meet him at both studios.  We went to Baltazar’s first.  He was standing out from with the biggest smile in the world across his face.  I parked, got out, and hugged and kissed him, Marta and Ben then we went in.  I was so surprised that Baltazar had such an amazing art studio.  He already had many paintings showing around every turn.  I was so happy to see this.  The children were learning about business and also the thrill of creating something and selling it to someone in love with what they made.  The shuttle driver Skipper was working with Ben to get the painting stocked in the studios.  I winked at Skip and whispered “Thank You” to him.  We left Baltazar and Sipper at his studio.  Ben and Marta drove over to Ross and showed us were hers is.  Upon entering, there were many lights and some mirrors to reflect her work.  Her studio was clearly more of a feminine influence.  I thought to myself, what a classy girl she is.   I looked at her art work and she had signed it Marta Rumkowski.  I asked her if Baltazar was signing Rumkowski too, and she said “Yes, we’re signing it with our birth names out of respect to our Mother and Father.  I hope it’s okay with you and it doesn’t hurt your feelings”.  I hugged her and kissed her and said, “Oh no way, I think it’s a fantastic idea.”  Her art was so very different from Baltazar’s.  I had a really good feeling that these two were going to really make a name for themselves in the Art community.   One guess what they named their art studios.  08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.

The next order of  business was the special request that I got from the girls Toni and Rene.  They wanted to work making jewelry.  I hired a Jewelry expert and then we converted an empty room in the estate into a Jewelry design and assembly studio.  Luigi and I purchased bin and bins of beads, rare stones and settings.  We also purchased magnifying lamps and tools such as Jewelry crimps, pliers, wiring, glass beads, wooden beads, anvils and blocks, beading boards, draw plates, jewelry cleaners, polishing rags, stone polishing machines, tumblers, jewelry saw blades and saws, jigs, mandrels, rotary tools and accessories, scissors, nippers, coilers, stamps, wire cutters, wire twisters, torches and soldering, work stations, bulk imported beads, sharpening stones, magnifiers, loops, calipers, vises, hole punches, glue and adhesive, gauges, digital gemstone scales, bead trays, bead reamers, bead and jewelry containers, and so much more.  The Fed Ex and UPS delivery drivers were showing up and delivering shipments to us on a daily basis for a while until all things for our T & R Jewelry Design Inc. was fully stocked and up and running.  Another family entrepreneur that made things for fun and sold them for money in their college funds.  08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.

Both Troy and Alex were into sports.  They were very athletic and completely competitive.  They had the same things in common.  Troy is a Scorpio and Alex is a Pisces.  They were good at everything they did. It came natural to them to win too.  This made it more of a challenge for them and they also couldn’t fight the adrenalin rush they got from it.  Every sport under the sun is what Ben and I signed them up for.  Football, little league, soccer, swimming & diving, volley ball, hockey, basket ball, tennis, karate, judo, taekwando, kung fu, kick boxing, boxing, everything sports like.  We didn’t mind because if we didn’t sign them up and have them burn that energy out in the sport, otherwise they would literally bounce off the walls.  Ben and I were betting that they would get a sports scholarship.  If not though, we would figure out a back up plan a little later on down the road. 08/31/2010 *Copy Rights. 

Last but not least, there’s our youngest ones.  They simply require lots of love and attention, oh and hugs.  Albert is more outgoing then Julian.  Julian is our little shy boy.  That could change as they get a little older.  Not one single day goes by where one or both of them do something or say something that makes me laugh.  Laughing is good for the heart and soul, so these little boys are our blessings.  The good creator wanted them to be with us and we are truly blessed to have them.  Now Ben and I have discussed it and we want these two to learn the craft.  I will concentrate on Julian and Ben will concentrate on Albert. One thing that is very important in our family line is the importance and necessity of the craft in our every day life.  With out it we are nomads, lost gypsies, hopeless transients.   It’s a gift passed down from one generation to the next.  Some are born with other attributes and others have the ability to simply learn them.  08/31/2010 *Copy Rights.